The  Lost  Dream 


I  a .  a.0 , 1 7^ 


PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^f^ 


Presented   by   Pre5'\(ier\"t  ?at^on 


Division. ^S?}.?' 5^  <> 
Section  .  .vW  7  4- 


J£l^^ 


The  Lost  Dream 


-OR- 


AN  EXPOSITION  OF  THE  DREAM  OF 
NFBUCHADNEZZAR,  AND  OTHfcK 
VISIONS  AND  PROPHECIES  OF  THE 
BOOK  OF  DANIEL 

BY 

REV.  LUTHER  WILSON, 

The  work  is  composed  on  a  new  plan,  and  con- 
tains   some    NEW    LINES     OF   THOUGHT,    which    the 

Author  hopes  will  be  helpful  as  well  as  instructive 
to  every  student  of  the  book  of  Daniel. 

Sent  by  mail  zo  any  address  for  $1  00 

The  book  is  a  12  mo  vol.  240  pages. 
Send  orders  to 

REV.  L.  H.  WILSON, 

DICKEY,    GA. 


912 


^-Oiur.L    o\-)\ 


The  Lost  Dream 


OR 


AN  EXPOSITION  OF  THE  DREAM  OF 

NEBUCHADNEZZAR     AND     OTHER 

DREAMS  AND  VISIONS  OF  THE  BOOK 

OF  DANIEL 


BY 


/ 

LUTHER  WILSON 


*'The  dream   is    certain,    and    the    interpretation    thereof  sure 
{Dan.  2:  45) . 


1906 


COPYRIGHT,   1907 

BY 

LUTHER  H.  WILSON 

ERRATA. 

page  18.  Footnote,  2nd  Hne,  instead  of  beeauhe,  read  because. 
-^"■^^  "rune  JCbotCi^^dof  tben,  read  next. 

-i:-^strrrr=':"'-  o...-  .ad 

''?a;eS^n  *:* n'oSter  "the  glorious  land,"  insert  and. 

Page  103.  verse  22,  f-^^^^^l';'^^^,  figures  to  fingers. 

Pase  104.  11th  line  from  bottom,  cliange  ug 

Pa|t  128.  verse  28,  change  unto  into  mto. 

Pn^el74  1st  line,  change  1905  mto  109o. 

Page  175.  7th  line,  change  lor  mto  tar^  ^^^^ 

Pale  181.  10th  line  from  ''""om,  u^sW  ot  tha   r  ^^^^^^  ^^^ 

^pS:l"."hnT'frr::?tom^"=a    oNelpless,    read 

''i:^  207.  Note  F.  6th  line,  remove  the  comma  from  where  it 
is,  and  put  it  after  reach.  meditation,  read 

Page  211.  11th  line  from  bottom,  insteaa  o 

mediation  "'Slorious    Mountain,"    read 

Page  212.  Note  K.    msteao  oi 


CONTENTS 


Preface 5 

Introduction 11 

The  Panorama 27 

The  Lost  Dream 33 

The  Times  of  the  Gentiles    47 

The  March  of  Empire 59 

The  Crescent  and  the  Cross    75 

Weighed  and  Found  Wanting 105 

Messiah  the  Prince 115 

The  Man  of  Sin    129 

Closing    Scenes    199 

Notes    205 


PREFACE. 

This  work  is  not  a  commentary  nor  an  exposition  of  the 
Book  of  Daniel  as  a  book,  but  merely  a  brief  exposition 
of  i-ts  prophetical  part.  Hence  the  reader  will  not  find 
in  it  any  discussion  of  controvierted  points  connected 
with  the  date,  authorship,  authenticity  and  inspiration 
of  the  book.  The  author  of  this  work  proceeds  upon  the 
accepted  and  well-nig-h  univei^al  'belief  of  evangelical 
Christendom  upon  these  questions,  and,  consequently, 
does  not  enter  upon  their  discussion  at  all,  as  matters 
or  things  in  doubt  or  requiring  discussion. 

That  the  Book  of  Daniel  was  really  writtien  by  the 
one  who  claims  to  have  written  it,  and  at  the  time,  place 
and  circumstances  in  which  he  states  that  it  was  done, 
to  the  great  mass  of  evangelical  and  orthodox  Christen, 
dom  is  not  an  open  question,  and  admits  of  scarcely 
a  reasonable  doubt.     It  goes  almost  without  saying. 

Of  course,  there  are  some  who  profess  to  have  doubts 
on  these  points,  and  there  always  will  be  some,  until 
Daniel  himself  can  arise  from  the  dead  and  satisfy  their 
lingering  doubts,  and  remove  every  shadow  or  suspicion 
of  uncertainty,  as  to  whether  the  matters  he  narrates 
did  or  did  not  take  place,  and  take  place  just  when  and 
wh/ere  and  how  he  states  that  they  did.  But  until  tlat 
takes  place,  these  doubting  ones  will  just  have  to  nurse 


6  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

their  suspicions  and  hold  to  their  doubts  with  all  the  zeal 
and  conscientiousness  they  can,  and  get  what  comfort 
they  can  out  of  them,  while  the  great  overwhelming 
mass  of  the  thinking,  believing,  reverent  Christian  world 
will  continue  to  receive,  believe  and  revere  the  writings 
of  Daniel  as  those  of  an  insipired  Prophet  and  a  true 
child  of  God,  as  they  havie  been  doing  for  ages.  One 
would  think  that  when  a  Prophet's  character  and  genu- 
ineness and  authenticity  of  his  writings  as  well  as  the 
inspiration  of  those  writings,  should  be  so  unqualifiedly 
and  so  conspicuously  borne  witness  to,  as  was  done  by 
our  Savior  to  Daniel  and  his  writings,  speaking  of  him 
as  "Daniel  the  Prophet,"  and  appealing  to  certain  mat- 
ters and  things  tbat  were  to  take  place  as  being  matters 
and  things  that  had  been  foretold  by  that  Prophejt — one 
would  think  that  such  statements  would  set  at  rest  for- 
ever all  douibt  and  uncertainty  as  to  the  genuineness, 
truth  and  inspiration  of  his  writings.  Confirmed  as  it 
also  is  by  the  Apostle  Paul's  manifest  allusion  to  one 
of  Daniel's  prophecies,  when  describing  the  coming 
revelation  and  development  of  the  (Lawless  One  who  was 
to  sit  in  the  Temple  of  God  and  as  God — it  would  seem 
that  at  least  Daniel's  character  and  truthfulness  as  a 
prophet,  and  the  inspiration  of  his  writings,  would  be 
placed  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  or  suspicion.  Con- 
sequently, such  has  been  the  almost  universal  belief  of 
the  Christian  world  for  ages,  and  he  has  occupied  the 
place  of  a  true  prophet  of  God.  And  the  more  that 
his  book  has  been  assailed  by  fierce  and  hostile  criti- 
cism, the  more  has  its  truth  and  genuineness  and  im- 
pregnability been  established  and  its  reliability  as  a 
true  and  trustworthy  hisftoric  record.  Like  so  much  of 
the  other  Scriptures  that  have  been  questioned,  doubted, 
rejected  and  pompously  thmst  aside  by  these  self-in- 
flated and  self -constituted  '^Critics"  as  improbable,  im- 
possible or  spurious  and  false,  and  which,  nevertheless, 
was  afterwards  found  to  be  not  only  possible  and  proba- 
ble, but,  also,  absolutely  true — so  it  has  been  with  this 
book.  Everything  in  the  way  of  discovery  by  mod-ern 
research  into  the  hitherto  undiscovered  and  undeciphered 


PREFACE.  T 

records  of  the  past,  and  bearing  upon  the  questions  con- 
nected with  the  reliability  and  trustworthiness  of  Dan- 
iel's writings,  has  but  served  to  confirm  them  and  es- 
tablish the  disputed  facts  and  statements  of  his  book, 
and  put  them  upon  a  surer  foundation  than  before.  Their 
truth  has  been  confirmed  in  a  manner  little  anticipated 
by  these  arrogant  and  eagerly-destructive  critics.  Con- 
sequently, the  author  of  this  work  upon  the  Prophecies 
of  Daniel  has  not  deemed  it  necessary  to  enter  into 
these  questions  at  all,  such  as  the  truth  and  reality  of 
the  scenes  described,  the  genuineness  and  authenticity 
of  the  book,  or  the  date  of  its  composition.  The  Pro- 
phet speaks  for  himself— tersely,  impressively  and  con- 
vincingly— and  evangelical  Christendom  has  everywhere 
unhesitatingly  accepted  his  statements  as  unquestiona- 
bly true,  and,  therefore,  worthy  of  all  credence  and 
confidence. 

The  interpretations  of  most  of  the  dreams  and  visions, 
as  found  in  this  work,  will  not  be  new  or  startling  to 
the  reader,  because  being  already  so  clearly  fulfilled  his- 
tory, and,  therefore,  matters  with  which  he  is  no  doubt 
sufficiently  familiar.  But  there  are  other  of  these  in- 
terpretations that  may  perhaps  be  new  to  him,  and, 
therefore,  not  so  readily  assented  to.  Of  course,  that  is 
his  privilege,  and  if  he  is  not  convinced  of  their  correct- 
ness by  the  reasons  presented  in  support  of  them,  it 
still  is  his  right  and  privilege  to  reject  them,  it  is, 
however,  the  belief  of  the  writer  that,  although  some 
of  these  new  interpretations  may,  at  first,  be  rejected, 
yet  that  subsequent  thought  and  reflection  will  senre 
to  confirm  them.  He,  at  least,  hopes  that  if  possibly 
they  may  not  be,  entirely  assented  to  in  all  their  par- 
ticulars, they  will,  nevertheless,  open  up  to  the  reaider 
new  and  untrodden  fields  for  thought  and  reflection, 
and  fields,  too,  that  may  afford  him  much  pleasure  and 
satisfaction  in  reading  them  now  perhaps  for  the  first 
time. 

And,  further,  it  is  his  hope  that  all  who  read  this 
work,  may  be  drawn  to  the  Prophet  Daniel  and  his  writ- 
ings more  earnestly  than  ever  before,  and  be  led  by  that 


8  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

to  revere  and  esteem  him  as  unquestionably  one  of  the 
greatest  of  the  Prophets.  The  Book  of  Daniel,  to  many 
persons,  is  too  much  a  neglected  and  but  little-perused 
book.  But  it  should  not  be  such.  It  occupies  too  prom- 
inent  a  place  in  the  sacred  Canon,  sheds  too  much  light 
upon  the  history,  experience  and  destiny  of  God's 
Church,  and  has  furnished  too  much  prophetic  imagery 
and  description  to  other  writers  of  Scripture,  to  be  a 
neglected  or  overlooked  book  by  God's  people.  Not  only 
have  Ezekiel  and  Paul  alluded  to  it,  but  much  of  the 
gorgeous  imagery  and  impressive  description  of  the  book 
of  Revelation  by  the  Apostle  John  has  been  drawn, 
likewise,  from  the  pictured  pages  of  Daniel. 

One  who  has  been  so  highly  honored  of  God  as  to  be 
one  of  the  favored  fe,w  who  were  to  announce  long  be- 
fore his  birth  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  who  fore- 
told, not  only  that  fact,  but,  also,  his  atoning  death, 
finished  work  and  righteousness,  and,  also,  the  very  time 
of  his  coming — who  was  so  affectionately  addressed  as 
the  ''Man  greatly  beloved"  by  the  Angel  Gabriel,  and 
afterwards  so  emphatically  designated  as  "Daniel  the 
Prophet"  by  that  Messiah  himself — whose  coming  he 
foretold,  cannot  be  otherwise  than  one  of  the  greatest 
of  the  Prophets,  and  desei-ving  of  the  confidence  and 
highest  honor  by  all  who  love  and  revere  the  Word  of 
God,  as  well  as  those  faithful  servants  who  have  pro- 
claimed that  Word. 

As  to  why  these  dreams  and  visions  have  all  been  ex~ 
plained,  both  in  verse  as  well  as  in  prose,  by  the  writer 
of  this  exposition,  it  may  be  sufficient  to  say  that  this 
mode  of  exposition  perba^ps  naturally  suited  his  turn  of 
mind,  and  the  prose  exposition  was  added  afterwards  to 
give  'the  reasons  for  the  views  expressed  as  -well  as  to 
present  a  fuller  explanation  of  the  prophecy.  He  also 
felt  that  very  often  the  mind  will  be  impressed  with 
facts  and  take  hold  of  truths  expressed  in  verse  more 
forcibly  and  hold  them  in  memory  more  s?curely  than 
when  expressed  in  plain  and  simple  prose.  All  the  great 
facts  and  truths  of  religion  have  been  thus  expressed  in 
the  hymnology  of  the  Church,  and  have  often  been  bet- 


PREFACE.  9 

ter  remembered  thereby  than  if  they  had  not  been  so 
expressed.  And  many  a  one  will  turn  to  the  sweei, 
hymns  and  expressive  songs  of  the  Church  because  more 
easily  learned,  and  remembered  longer,  than  when  these 
same  truths  are  presented  in  simple  prose. 

The  exposition  of  these  wonderful  dreams  and  visions 
has  been  to  the  writer  a  pleasurable  employment,  and  he 
trusts  that  the  reading  of  them  may  prove  no  less  a 
pleasure  and  enjoyment  to  the  reader.  Hence,  both  po- 
etry and  prose  have  been  employed  in  tihis  exposition 
of  the  prophecies  of  Daniel.  May  the  reading  of  this 
work  be  instrumental  in  enthroning  the  Prophet  more 
securely  in  the  heart  as  one  inspired  of  Giod,  and  secure 
for  him  that  reverence  and  honor  due  to  one  of  those 
^'holy  men  of  old  who  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,"  and  who  was  used  by  that  same  Holy 
Ghost  'to  foretell  both  the  experience  and  destiny  of  his 
persecuted  people  down  through  the  ages,  the  sufferinjrs 
and  death  of  the  Lord's  anointed,  their  great  Messiah, 
his  wondrous  work  and  its  imperishable  effects,  and  also 
to  announce  the  very  period  of  earthly  history  in  which 
he  was  to  appear  and  accomplish  his  glorious  work. 

With  this  hope  and  prayer,  this  work  now  goes  forth 
upon  its  silent  mission  with  the  added  burden  from  Dan- 
iel's own  book,  ^'Go  thou  thy  way  till  the  end  be." 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  Book  of  Daniel  is  largely  a  book  of  fulfilled 
prophecy.  Much  of  it  is  already  accomplished  history,  and 
has  been  for  a  long,  long  time.  Some  of  its  predictions 
were  accomplished  ages  ago.  The  interpretation  of  the 
book  is,  therefore,  a  comparatively  easy  task,  and  is  to 
be  looked  for  principally  in  the  records  of  the  past,  and 
not  in  the  occurrences  of  the  present,  or  the  wild  and 
hazardous  speculations  of  the  future.  The  book  consists 
of  but  twelve  chapters.  In  these  chapters  there  are  really 
but  five  great  prophecies,  viz.:  the  Great  Image  smitten 
and  destroyed  by  the  mystic  Stone ;  the  Four  Wild  Beasts 
emerging  from  the  storm-tossed  sea;  the  Ram  and  the 
Goat ;  the  cutting  off  of  the  Prince  Messiah,  and  the  rise, 
development,  growth  and  overthrow  of  the  Wilful  King. 

The  prophecy,  contained  in  the  fourth  chapter,  of  the 
towering  Tree  and  seven  times  passing  over  it,  was  evi- 
dently not  intended  or  delivered  as  a  prophecy  in  the 
same  sense  as  were  the  other  visions  and  prophecies  of 
the  book,  and  contains  only  incidentally  a  propheey  of 
the  future,  and  with  no  minute  details. 

The  predictions  made  in  the  fifth  chapter  refer  only  to 
the  approaching  end  of  Belshazzar  and  the  overthrow 
of  his  kingdom — ^all  of  which  took  place  and  were  ful- 
filled within  a  few  hours  after  their  delivery.     So  that 


12  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

tiiere  are  really  only  five  great  prophecies  or  visions, 
which  have  all  been  largely  fulfilled,  most  of  them  centu- 
ries ago*  At  the  same  time  it  is  also  true  that  not  one  of 
these  great  prophecies  has  ever  been  completely  or  entire- 
ly fulfilled,  and  some  of  them  may  have  centuries  yet  to 
run  before  they  ever  can  be  thus  fulfilled. 

In  this  respect  the  Book  of  Daniel  differs  very  eon- 
spieuous'ly  from  some  other  of  the  Prophetical  Books. 
Isaiah  has  quite  a  number  of  prophecies,  and  some  of 
them  very  important  ones,  too,  that  have  long  siu'ce  been 
completely  fulfilled.  So,  too,  has  Jeremiah,  and  also 
Ezekiel.  But  not  so  with  Daniel.  None  of  'his  great 
prophecies  have  yet  been  thus   completely  accomplished. 

The  intei-pretation  of  the  book,  for  some  cause  or  other, 
seems  to  have  given  some  coanmentators  considerable 
trouble.  But  why  it  should  have  done  so  does  not  appear 
very  clear,  for  there  are  certain  great  principles  under- 
lying its  interpretation,  which,  if  they  had  been  observed 
and  adhered  to,  ought  to  have  relieved  this  difficulty. 
But  being  approached  too  often  with  preconceived  opin- 
ions as  to  what  the  prophecy  must  mean,  and  what  it 
must  be  made  to  mean,  the  interpretation  of  the  book 
has  occasioned  much  difficulty,  and  has  yielded  as  a 
necessaiy  result  some  very  divergent,  contradictory,  and 
in  some  instances  absolutely  absurd  and  impossible  con- 
clusions. On  this  account  not  only  the  Book  of  Daniel, 
but  also  all  prophecy  in  general,  has  often  been  bix)ught 
into   'great   disrepute   and   great   discredit. 

If  the  reader  will  constantly  bear  in  mind  while  study- 
ing this  book,  1st,  that  the  object  and  aim  of  all  prophecy- 
is  not  to  reveal  or  foretell  future  history,  "but  to  shed 
light  on  Grod's  purposes  relative  to  the  future  trials, 
vicissitudes  and  experiences  of  his  Church,  it  will  aid  him 
very  materially  in  ascertaining  'the  fulfillment  of  that 
prophecy  as  revealed  in  history.    It  is  not  the  disclosure 


♦Strictly  speaking,  Daniel  had  but  four  visions  himself, 
and  Nebuchadnezzar  two,  which  were  interpreted  by  Dan- 
iel, making  in  all  but  six  visions  in  his  book,  and  in  these 
visions  only  five  great  prophecies. 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

of  w'hat  kingidoms  or  empires  are  to  come  into  beino^, 
what  they  are  to  do,  or  how  long  tney  are  to  continue, 
or  when  or  how  they  are  to  fall,  that  Grod  is  making 
known  to  mankind  in  prophecy — but  what  is  to  be  the 
experience  and  history  of  his  Church  during  that  time, 
how  it  will  fare,  what  it  will  suffer,  and  what  will  be 
the  final  issue  of  these  trials  and  sufferings  which  it 
is  called  upon  to  undergo.  Hence  it  is  only  incidentally 
as  bearing  on  this  history  and  experience  of  his  people 
tiiat  this  revelation  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  empires,  king- 
doms and  kings  comes  in.  It  is  the  Church  that  God  is 
guiding,  directing  and  watching  over  as  she  journeys 
through  the  wilderness  to  her  home  in  heaven,  and  it  is 
her  future,  her  trials,  and  her  vicissitudes  that  he  is 
outlining  in  prophecy,  and  for  her  comfort  and  encour- 
agement, and  not  the  rise  and  fall  of  empires,  or  the 
history  of  wars  and  conflicts  that  will  constantly  be  oc- 
curring amongst  mankind.  The  object  of  prophecy  is  not 
to  gratify  human  'curiosity,  or  merely  to  foretell  coming 
events,  or  what  great  wars,  civil  or  religious  commotions 
or  revolutions  are  one  day  to  take  place,  but  to  reveal 
the  trials  and  sufferings,  the  conflicts  and  conquests  and 
final  destiny  of  his  people,  and  his  own  deep  hidden 
purposes  in  connection  with  these  events.  Hence  the 
Apostle  Peter  says  that,  ''no  prophecy  is  of  any  private 
interpretation,  but  holy  men  of  old  spake  as  they  werei 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  And,  therefore,  in  its  proper 
interpretation,  prophecy  cannot  be  applied  to  compara- 
tively trivial  events  of  insignificant  actors,  and  these 
occupying  only  a  very  small  place  in  history,  and  with 
no  bearing  upon  the  welfare  or  prosperity  of  his  Church. 
The  history  of  Babylon,  Persia,  Greece,  Rome  for  many 
centuries  comes  out  in  Daniel  ^s  prophecies,  not  because 
God  is  purposing  to  reveal  the  career  and  conquests  of 
these  mighty  empires,  but  only  because  that  under  them 
and  during  their  continuance  his  people  were  to  have 
a  marked  and  most  eventful  experience.  And  it  is  only 
in  connection  with  their  trials  and  experience  that  the 
history  of  these  colossal  empires  is  so  briefly,  yet  so 
majestically  made  known. 


14  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

The  remembrance  and  application  of  this  principle 
will  at  once  rule  out  a  great  deal  of  what  is  often  given 
as  the  interpretation  of  prophe-ey,  and  prevent  the  ob- 
server of  current  events  from  rushing  to  the  pages  of 
Daniel  or  of  John  for  an  explanation  of  every  political 
commotion  that  takes  place  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  or  every  gigantic  war  that  occasionally  breaks 
out  between  different  peoples  and  countries.  Ever  since 
the  French  Revolution,  the  reign  of  Robespierre  with  its 
carnival  of  blood,  and  the  wars  of  Napoleon,  this  ten- 
dency has  continually  manifested  itself  amongst  the 
students  of  prophecy  and  the  so-called  '^  observers  of 
the  signs  of  the  times. '  * 

The  great  Crimean  War,  our  own  Civil  War,  the  war 
of  Napoleon  III,  and  almost  every  other  outbreak  since 
among"st  the  nations  of  Europe  or  Asia,  has  been  thus  in- 
terpreted and  applied  by  these  persons  to  some  of  the 
prophecies  of  Daniel  or  of  John,  simply  because  this  plain 
fact  is  so  often  forgotten,  that  it  is  not  wars  or  commo- 
tions that  God  is  foretelling  by  his  serv^ants,  but  only  the 
future  of  his  people  and  his  own  kingdom.  Hence  noth- 
ing of  the  future  is  made  known  except  so  far  as  it  has 
a  bearing  upon  them  and  their  destiny. 

2d.  That  prophecy  must,  therefore,  necessarily  em- 
brace and  include  vast  periods  of  time  for  its  fulfillment. 
This  is  particularly  true  of  Daniel's  prophecies.  It  is 
neither  the  lifetime  of  an  individual,  nor  a  generation, 
nor  an  age,  no  matter  how  conspicuous  or  remarkable 
the  life  of  that  individual  may  have  been,  that  can  at  all 
meet  its  requirements.  To  so  interpret  any  of  its  pe- 
riods, or  thus  to  apply  its  solemn  and  majestic  disclosures 
to  the  exploits  of  such  insignificant  actors  as  Antiochus 
Epiphanes,  Robespierre,  Napoleon  Bonaparte  and  the  lit- 
tle brief  period  of  time  in  which  they  acted  or  strutted 
pompously  across  the  stage  of  history,  is  beneath  the 
dignity  and  majesty  of  prophecy.  Its  scenes,  its  actors 
and  its  periods  of  time  are  vastly  greater  and  of  vastly 
more  importance  to  the  Church  of  God  than  are  any  such 
scenes  and  actors  as  these,  and  to  apply  its  solemn  and 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

majestic  predictions  to  such  performers  and  such  per- 
flormances  as  theirs,  is  to  bring  it  down  to  a  very  low 
lev^l,  and  almost  make  a  'burlesque  of  it.  When  it 
BpeaJks,  it  speaks  of  periods  of  long  duration,  and  not  of 
mere  days  and  weeks,  or  even  years.  When,  very  often, 
one  of  ita  single  statements  includes  the  sweep  of  cen- 
turies, or  embraces  an  unbroken  line  of  actors  running 
through  a  period  of  more  than  a  thousand  years,  how 
absurd,  as  well  as  how  belittling  to  it,  to  attempt  filling 
up  its  stupendous  outlines  with  such  insignificant  periods 
as  three  and  a  half  literal  years,  or  with  such  individual 
lives  as  those  mentioned  above. 

It  seems  positively  degrading  as  well  as  dishonoring 
to  prophecy  thus  to  do.  Antiochus  did  indeed  forcibly 
set  aside  the  offering  of  the  ^^ daily  sacrifice''  of  the 
Jewish  ritual  and  cause  to  cease  the  oblation  of  dumb 
irrational  animals  at  the  temple  in  Jerusalem  for  three 
and  a  half  years,  and  he  did,  also,  persecute  and  destroy 
many  of  the  Jewish  people  themselves  for  that  period  of 
time — but  what  was  that  removal  of  the  ''daily  sacrifice" 
in  comparison  with  the  perv'erting,  trampling  under  foot 
and  removal  of  Christ's  one  great  offering,  the  real  ''daily 
sacrifice"  and  the  real  oblation  for  the  sins  of  the 
world,  and  for  1,200  years  and  more,  as  has  been  done 
both  by  the  Moslem  and  the  Papacy? 

And  what  were  those  three  and  a  half  years  of  perse- 
cution of  a  comparatively  infinitesimal  part  of  God's 
flock  in  comparison  with  the  ravages,  desolations  and  sav- 
age ferocity  with  which  the  great  Church  of  God  has  been 
■wasted  and  desolated  and  destroyed,  and  for  so  many  hun- 
dreds of  years,  by  those  ferocious  Powers?  It  actually 
shrinks  into  almost  nothingness  in  camparison  with  this 
so  much  greater  "desolation  of  the  sanctuary"  and  those 
so  much  severer  and  longer-continued  persecutions.* 


♦Antiochus  Epiphanes  is  indeed  foretold  in  one  of  Dan- 
iel's prophecies  (11th  chapter),  but  the  space  given  to 
a  foretelling  of  his  exploits  is  taken  up  by  a  very  few  sent- 
ences, and  he  forms  but  one  out  of  a  number  of  actors 
foretold  in  the   first   part   of  that   chapter,   one   and   all 


le  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

And  what  bearing",  on  the  triads  and  \'icissitudes  of 
the  vast  Church  of  God  ,did  Napoleon  and  his  brief  career 
hsLve — or  the  mad  reveling-s  of  tihe  French  Revolution 
continuing  only  for  a  few  months? 

In  those  s-eenes  of  riot  and  shocking  shedding  of  blood 
which  marked  the  progress  and  continuance  of  that  revo- 
lution in  Paris  and  throughout  France,  God's  true  Church 
was  scarcely  involved,  and  its  destiny  was  in  no  manner 
perceptibly  affected  by  them.  It  was  a  judgment  that  fell 
largely  on  the  Apostate  Church  and  her  blood-stained 
clergy,  who  had  themselves  been  for  centuries  the  savage 
ptei^ecutors  of  God's  flock  in  France,  and  even  in  that 
very  Paris,  where  so  many  of  these  sanguinary  scenes 
took  place,  and  was  simply  the  just  retribution  of  Provi- 
dence in  giving  her  that  cup  of  blood  to  drink  that  she 
bad  so  often  and  so  ruthlessly  pressed  to  the  lips  of  his 
innocent  and  unoffending  people. 

When  God,  therefore,  so  briefly  and  so  graphically 
sketches  the  outlines  of  the  trials  and  struggles  and 
changing  vicissitudes  of  his  persecuted  people,  and  the 
outlines  of  the  savage  Beasts  of  prey  that  were  to  so 
devour,  devastate  and  tear  in  pieces  that  people,  and  for 
Bueh  amazing  periods  of  time,  it  is  simply  foretelling  the 
conflicts  of  his  Religion  wth  other  Religions,  which  were 
to  trample  down  and  destroy  his  flock  during  all  that 
time.  And  even  to  hint  at  such  a  fulfillment  as  has  some- 
times ibeen  suggested  by  some  inteipreters  of  prophecy, 
is  entirely  beneath  its  dignity  and  majesty. 

Centuries,  and  not  days  or  years,  is  what  is  ordinarily 
necessary  to  meet  its  requirements. 

Sd.  That  the  ravages  and  havoc  wrought  upon  the 
Church,  as  foretold  in  these  prophecies,  were  to  be 
wroug'ht  by  persecuting  Powers,  and  not  by  mere  indi- 


to  be  vastly  overshadowed  and  vastly  surpassed  in  gigan- 
tic wickedness  by  that  colossal  Power  that  was  afterwards 
to  trample  down,  persecute  and  destroy,  and  for  long,  long 
ages,  the  suffering  Church  of  God  .  In  comparison  with 
its  long,  weary,  desolating  reign,  that  of  Antiochus  was 
short  and  almost  insignificant. 


INTRODUCTION  17 

viduals  as  such.  Neither  ^' horns"  nor  '^kings''  means 
single  individuals,  but  Ruling  Powers,  unbroken  lines  or 
succession  of  rulers.  They  mean  dynasties,  Ruling  Pow- 
ers viewed  as  a  whole,  and  continuing  down  for  centu- 
ries. But  it  is  the  same  Power  or  Government,  whether 
administered  by  kings,  emperors,  princes  or  popes.  They 
were  to  be  political  or  ecclesiastical  forms  of  govemment 
continuing  down  through  centuries  of  rule  and  dominion. 
They  simply  mean  kingdoms  or  states,  continuous  ruling 
Powers.  Even  the  instance  of  Alexander  the  Great,  the 
''notable  horn''  of  the  Grecian  Goat,  which  was  so  sud- 
denly snapped  asunder  and  came  to  an  end,  is  no  excep- 
tion to  this  principle.  It  was  not  Alexander  alone  that 
was  there  represented  under  the  symbol  of  the  Great 
Hbrn,  but  his  dynasty,  consisting  of  himself  and  his  two 
sons,  one  of  them  as  yet  unborn  at  his  death,  but  all 
three  of  them  constituting  one  line  or  race  of  kings. 
And  while  two  of  them  never  reigned  at  all,  but  wer« 
cut  off  veiy  soon  after  his  own  death,  yet  all  three  were 
included  in  the  symbol  of  the  Notable  Horn,  because  be- 
longing to  the  same  dynasty,  and  when  all  three  were  cut 
off  within  a  very  few  years,  the  Great  Horn  was  com- 
pletely biYtken.  It  was  the  extinction  and  abrupt  termin- 
ation of  Alexander  and  his  dynasty. 

He  was  succeeded  by  four  other  ''horns,"  i.  e. :  four 
other  kingdoms  or  lines  of  rulers.  Likewise  with  the 
"little  horn"  of  the  seventh  chapter,  having  "eyes 
like  those  of  a  man,"  and  a  "mouth  speaking  great 
things."  It  does  not  refer  to  any  one  Pope  more  bold 
and  blasphemous  than  the  rest,  or  even  dozens  of  them, 
but  to  the  entire  Papacy  from  its  beginning  to  its  close — 
the  whole  succession  of  Popes  viewed  as  a  continuous 
unbroken  ruling  Power.  "^^ 

The  "little  Horn"  of  the  eig*hth  chapter  is  also  an- 
other of  these  political  ag  well  as  ecclesiastical  Powers 
— not    Mohammed    alone,    nor   Mohammed    and   hig    suc- 


*The  Papacy,  or  Papal  Monarchy,  does  not  begin  with 
the  first  of  the  Popes  of  Rome,  but  long  years  afterwards. 
There  were  quitf  a  number  of  Popes  that  lived  and  died 


18  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

cessors,  but  the  Religion  of  Mohammed  exercising  a 
continuous  and  unbroken  sovereignty  for  ages  over  the 
entire  Eastern  Church — a  sovereignty  and  sway  both 
ecclesiastical  and  political,  but  still  a  sway  of  the  same 
goyerning  power.  So,  with  the  ''Wilful  King"  of  the 
eleventh  chapter.  It  is  not  a  single  individual  that  is 
here  designated,  but  a  succession  of  nrlers,  a  continuous 
line  of  Popes,  all  representing  the  same  ecclesiastical 
and  politioAl  form  of  government  and  the  same  princi- 
ples, and  exercising  the  same  unbroken  sway.  It  is  a 
succession  of  nilers,  occupying  the  same  authority,  and 
holding  and  enforcing  the  same  set  of  principles.  No 
one  individual  has  ever  done  all  that  is  there  attributed 
to  this  Avilful  king,  nor  could  it  all  have  ever  been  ac- 
complished in  the  lifetime  of  one  individual.  But  there 
has  been  a  succession  of  rulers,  all  exercising  the  same 
authority,  peipetuating  the  same  dominion,  wielding  the 
same  sway,  and  continuing  through  centuries  of  rule  and 
power,  that  has  done  each  and  every  one  of  the  thing* 
there  foretold  over  and  over  again.  And  that  was  the 
Papal  Monarchy.  It  is  the  ''Little  Horn"  of  the  seventh 
chapter,  and  the  "Wilful  King''  of  the  eleventh  chapter. 

Let  the  reader  constantly  bear  this  in  mind,  that  a 
"Horn"  in  the  prophecy,  as  well  as  a  "King,"  simply 
means  a  kingdom  or  state,  a  continuous  line  of  rulem 
until  it  comes  to  an  end,  and  not  merely  an  individual. 

In  the  eleventh  chapter,  from  verses  5  to  30,  individuali 
are   spoken   of   and   their   actions   and   exploits  minutely 


before  the  Pijpsc>  began.  Historians  differ  as  to  the  ex- 
act beginning  of  this  monarchy,  becauhe  more  than  one 
Pope  made  some  arrogant  and  pretentious  claims  before 
they  were  admitted  by  other  Rulers  in  the  Church  or 
State,  and  its  most  monstrous  pretensions  were  not  even 
thought  of  for  some  time  after  it  began  its  career  as  one  of 
the  "Horns"  of  Prophecy.  Somewhere  in  the  sixth  or  sev- 
enth century  it  began  to  appear,  and  thrust  up  its  head  as 
a  political  as  well  as  an  Ecclessiastical  Power  among  the 
nations  of  Europe,  and  by  the  end  of  the  seventh  century  it 
was  generally  recognized  as  such  and  took  its  place  as  the 
Papal  Monarchy.  It  then  became  one  of  the  "Horns"  of 
Prophecy. 


INTRODUCTION.  19 

foretold,  and  they  are  spoken  of  as  '^King^s/'  but  they 
fonn  no  exception  to  the  principle  laid  down  above,  for 
they  each  form  parts  of  one  or  the  other  of  the  two 
^' horns,"  the  kingdoms  of  the  North  and  the  South 
w^aiTing  against  each  other,  until  they  are  both  broken 
off  and  destroyed  by  another  Mighty  Power  that  now 
comes  into  view,  and  designated  as  ''Anns." 

So,  also,  with  this  same  '^Anns."  It  is  Rome  in  her 
entire  history  as  a  warlike  military  Power,  whether  un- 
der kings,  consuls  or  emperors.  The  form  of  the  gov- 
ernment changed  several  times  during  the  course  of 
centuries,  but  it  was  the  same  military  Power  exercising 
its  sovereignty  and  sway  over  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
When  the  military  power  of  Rome  w^as  broken  and  the 
empire  fell,  the  supremacy  passed  silently  and  by  degrees 
into  another  foi-m  of  government,  and  another  set  of 
hands,  and  the  Papacy  became  seated  on  the  throne  and 
henceforth  rules  the  world.  And  this  ^'Kiing,"  the 
Papacy  in  its  entire  history,  is  the  ''King"  who  does 
''according  to  his  willy"  and  of  w4iom  the  subsequent 
declarations  of  that  chapter  are  made/^ 

4th.  Prophecy  never  repeats  itself.  I  do  not  mean 
by  this  that  Prophecy  never  alludes  to  the  same  events 
or  series  of  events  more  than  once,  for  this  it  often  does 
■ — but  that  the  same  Prophet  never  utters  two  prophecies 
covering  exactly  the  same  ground,  or  alluding  to  exactly 
the  same  series  of  events.  If  one  Ruling  Power  comes 
in  again  after  having  been  already  foretold  and  its  career 
sketched  off  in  outline,  it  is  because  another  phase  of 
its  character  and  some  new  facts  entirely  distinct  and  not 
as  yet  disclosed  before,  have  now  been  developed  and  are 
to  be  sketched  off. 

But  if  it  is  the  same  old  Power  ali^ady  foretold  and 
described,  and  nothing  new  to  be  revealed  about  it,  it 
does  not  come  up  again  in  detail,  for  the  Prophet  never 
repeats  himself  in  this  manner.     It  will  readily  be  seen 


*As  a  military  power,  Rome  appears  in  Daniel's  Proph- 
ecy as  "Arms."  As  an  Ecclesiastical  Power,  it  appears 
as  the  Wilful  King. 


20  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

that  tJie  application  of  this  principle  at  once  rules  out 
the  Jew  from  Daniel's  eighth  chapter  as  the  '^trans- 
gressors" now  ''come  to  the  full."  These  are  an  entirely 
different  set  of  "transgressors,'  never  alluded  to  before, 
and  not  to  appear  again  in  Daniel's  prophecies. 

The  Jew,  as  the  great  "transgressor"  in  rejecting  hi« 
King  and  putting  him  to  an  ignominious  death,  even  that 
of  the  cross,  will  appear  in  the  ninth  chapter  and  be 
fully  described  there,  receive  his  punishment,  and  pass 
from  view  to  re-appear  no  more  in  Daniel's  visions.* 
But  in  the  eighth  chapter  neither  he  nor  the  rejection 
of  Christ  by  him  is  the  subject  of  the  Prophecy,  Jinj 
consequently  neither  one  is  alluded  to. 

So,  likewise,  is  the  Roman  also  ruled  out  as  the  Power 
that  took  away  the  "Daily  Sacrifice,"  and  "polluted 
the  sanctuarj^  of  strength"  in  that  same  chapter.  Be- 
cause in  that  capacity,  taking  away  the  literal  daily 
sacrifice  and  polluting  the  literal  sanctuary  of  strength, 
he  will  be  foretold  in  the  ninth  chapter.  Hence  it  can- 
not be,  and  it  is  not  the  Roman  who  is  there  spoken  of. 
It  is  another  Power  now  rising  into  view,  of  whom  noth* 
ing  had  been  foretold  before,  viz.:  the  Moslem  and  his 
fierce  and  faimtical  Religion.  It  is  the  Religion  of  the 
Koran,  representing  the  Mohammedan  Power,  and  not 
the  Roman  there  coming  on  the  stage. 

5th.  Added  to  these  is  another  fact  continually  to  be 
remembered — ^the  intentional  concealment  from  human 
minds  of  the  full  meaning  of  these  prophecies  until  near- 
/y  the  time  of  their  complete  accomplishment.  These 
prophecies  were  put  under  sea/1  by  Grod  himself,  and 
were  intended  to  remain  so  until  near  the  time  of  their 
termination.  As  Time  moved  slowly  on,  and  the  Proyi- 
denee  of  God  gradually  unfolded  to  his  i)eople  his  hidden 


♦The  Jew  is  indeed  seen  in  Daniel's  11th  chapter  (vs. 
5-30),  a  vision  subsequent  to  that  in  the  8th  and  9th  chap- 
ters, but  his  history  as  there  foretold  is  what  took  place 
long  before  his  conduct  as  foretold  in  the  9th  chapter.  No 
later  glimpse  of  his  history  is  given  in  Daniel  than  what 
is  given  in  that  chapter. 


INTRODUCTION.  21 

purposes,  the  salient  points  of  these  prophecies  would 
coine  into  light  and  be  seen  and  discerned  by  "the  wise." 
Those  who  were  carefully  and  prayerfully  observing  th« 
siknt  march  of  events,  and  thoughtfully  studying  the 
prophecies  of  this  book,  would  ''undei^tand"  something 
of  their  meaning,  though  not  clearly  perceiving  all  that 
was  meant  becauee  a  great  part  of  them  was  as  yet  un- 
fulfilled. 

Thus  even  before  the  Refonnation,  the  Papacy  was  de- 
tected and  the  Pope  recognized  as  the  predicted  '^Man 
of  Sin,'^  as  he  slowly  disclosed  through  mist  and  gloom 
his  hard  and  repulsive  features,  and  gradually  revealed 
his  forbidding,  yet  unmistakable,  form.  Deep  darkness 
for  a  while  enveloped  and  enshrouded  him,  and  his  full 
outlines  were  not  yet  perfectly  disclosed,  but  enough  was 
seen  to  clearly  point  him  out  as  the  one  beyond  all 
question  of  whom  Prophecy  spake.  His  blasphemous 
mouth  uttering  ''gTeat  things  against  the  God  of  gods," 
his  frightful  character  as  the  savage  Waster  and  Deso- 
lator  of  God's  ravaged  and  slaughtered  flock,  his  impious 
lies,  his  cori-uption  and  pe inversion  of  the  truth,  and  his 
arrogant  claims  and  pretensions  as  he  slowly  grew  into 
shape  and  form  during  the  silent  march  of  centuries,  all 
so  clearly  pointed  him  out  as  the  predicted  ''Lawless 
One"  who  would  set  himself  above  all  human  authority, 
both  in  the  Church  and  out  of  it,  that  there  could  be 
no  mistaking  him.  And  he  was  recognized  and  pointed 
out  as  such. 

And  even  the  giant  ''Apostasy"  had  also  been  dis- 
cerned by  some  of  these  enlightened  observers  of  the  times, 
and  proclaimed  by  them  even  before  the  days  of  Luther, 
some  of  whom  suffered  for  their  faithful  testimony  and 
sealed  it  with  their  blood.  * 

All  these  things  "the  wise"  understood.  At  the 
came  time  the  full  meaning  of  many  of  these  prophecies 
had  not  yet  been  reached  by  the  oecurrence  of  the  events 
foretold,  and   the  seal   was   still   unremoved  upon   them, 


*See  note  A. 


22  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

consequently  it  eould  not  be  discerned  at  the  time.  And 
it  was  only  when  they  had  well  nigh  run  their  cours«, 
and  thus  been  very  largely  fulfilled,  that  their  real  mean- 
ing^, ooiild  b©  perceived.  It  required  centuries  for  the 
accomplishment  of  this. 

From  some  of  these  prophecies  the  seal  has  now  been 
almost  entirely  removed  by  the  silent  march  of  events. 
Centuries  of  accomplished  history  have  almost  completely 
taken  it  away.  On  some  of  them,  however,  the  seal  yet 
partially  remains,  as  there  are  still  some  very  momentous 
events  yet  to  take  place,  but  at  present,  lying  far  dowo 
in  the  deep,  dark,  pregnant  womb  of  futurity.  Specula- 
tions, therefore,  as  to  when,  where  or  how  they  are  to 
be  fulfilled  are  manifestly  in  vain,  and  can  be  little  more 
than  idle  speculation,  or  uncertain  conjecture.  Time 
alone  can  make  them  known,  and  as  its  Mystic  Stream 
flows  silently  along,  emerging  slowly  from  the  clouds 
and  mist  and  darkness  of  a  yet  undeveloped  futui-e,  the 
events  themselves  will  come  prominently  into  view  and 
their  meaning  then  unmistakably  be   discerned. 

From  some  of  these  prophecies,  however,  the  removal 
of  that  seal  evidently  cannot  be  far  distant. 

By  carefully  remembering  and  noting  then*  wftll-kaown 
and  reasonable  principles,  there  will  be  littU  difficulty 
on  discovering  and  identifying  the  great  events  of  history 
in  which  these  predictions  of  Daniel  have  been  so  minute- 
ly and  marvellously  fulfilled,  and  the  reader  will  be 
prevented  the  conspicuous  mistakes  so  often  made  in 
interpreting  the  Book  of  Daniel,  many  of  which  have  not 
only  been  absurd  and  impossible,  but  also  dishonoring 
and  degrading  to  the  dignity  of  Prophecy. 


The  visions  and  prophecies  recorded  in  the  Book  of 
Daniel  took  place  under  three  different  kings  or  rulers 
of  Babylon,  and  cover  a  period  of  nearly  70  years.  Two 
of  them  (Chaps.  2  and  4)  were  under  Nebuchadnezzar; 
three  of  them  (Chaps.  5,  7  and  8)  were  under  Belshazzar; 
and  two  (Chaps.  9,  10,  11,  and  12)  were  under  Darius 
the  Mede.     The  first  two  were  seen  by  Nebuchadnezzar^ 


INTRODUCTION.  23 

the  remainder  by  Daniel.  The  other  portions  of  the  book 
are  principally  a  narrative  of  important  events  that 
took  place  in  Babylon  rlurin^  the  Prophet  ^s  lifetime, 
and  most  of  thera  in  connection  with  his  own  personal 
experience. 


ORDER  OF   THE  VISIONS. 


1st.    Under  Nebuchadnezzar. 

The  Lost  Dream.      (Chap.  2.) 

The    Times    of   the    Oentiles.      (Chap.    4),    33    years 

afterward. 
2d.     Under  Belshazzar. 

The   Mareh  of  Empire.      (Chap.   7),  15  years   afttjr- 

•ward. 
The  Crescent  and  the  Cross.     (Chap.  8),  2  years  af- 

tei-^vard. 
Weighed  and  Found  Wanting.     (Chap.  5),  15  years 

afterward. 
3d.     Under  Darius. 

Messiah   the   Prince.      (Chap.   9),   1  year  afterward. 
Th^  Man  of  Sin.     (Chap.  10  to  12),  3  years  afterward. 


Daniel's  ministry  thus  covered  a  period  of  nearly  70 
yeai-«. 


THE   PANORAMA. 


Like  the  Book  of  Revelation,  to  which  it  bears  in  many 
respects  a  very  remarkable  resemhlance,  the  Book  of 
Daniel  is  a  most  magnificent  Panorama — a  striking  dis- 
play of  some  of  the  most  stupendous  scenes  in  the  thrill- 
ing drama  of  history. 

One  by  one  they  are  brought  out  as  the  curtain  is  si- 
lently withdrawn,  which  conceals  them  from  view,  and  are 
seen  to  be  sketched  by  a  Master's  hand.  The  Artist 
moved  a  pencil  that  was  touched  and  directed  by  the 
Omniscient  Spirit  of  God.  One  after  the  other  appear 
the  actors  on  the  mystic  stage,  as  they  are  afterwards  to 
appear  in  the  real  drama  of  life,  fulfill  their  parts,  re- 
«ede  from  view,  to  be  succeeded  and  followed  up  by  oth- 
ers, until  the  tragedj^  is  finished  and  the  sublime  drama 
is  brought  to  its  close. 

Successively  appears  to  view,  each  one  in  its  appointed 
place,  the  various  Empires  and  Dynasties  that  are  to 
have  such  tremendous  bearing  on  the  history  and  expe- 
rience of  God's  Church.  First  rises  into  view  the  Baby- 
lonian with  head  of  gold  and  royal  rod  of  power — fol- 
lowed next  by  the  Persian  with  silvery  Arms  and  breast. 

Then  comes  the  conquering  Greek  with  brazen  helm 
and  heart  unqu^ailed,  as  his  flying  legions  rush  irresis- 
tibly to  victory.  Then  mounts  the  stage  the  blood-be- 
sprinkled Roman  and  moves  athwart  the  scene  like  some 
destroying  Demon,  as  he  carves  his  way  with  sword  and 


28  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

steel  and  horrid  implements  of  war,  through  hecatomhs 
of  dead,  to  the  lordly  dominion  of  the  world.  All  come 
and  go  and  move  in  majestic  silence  as  they  act  their 
parts  upon  the  mystic  stage. 

In  its  appointed  place,  and  at  its  appointed  time,  as 
tlie  hour  hand  of  divine  purpose  travels  silowly  round 
the  dial  plate  of  Time,  the  designated  spot  is  reached, 
the  signal  sounded,  and  the  great  Tragedy  of  all  history 
appeal's.  The  hour  is  come,  *Hhe  hour  and  power  of 
Darkness,"  and  there  on  Calvarj^'s  summit  stands  out' 
the  Cross  in  all  its  lustrous  glory,  though  blackened  foi 
a  time  with  agonies  and  blood  and  death.  Upon  its 
outstretched  arms  hangs  One,  the  meek  and  lowly  Naza- 
rene,  dying  not  for  his  own,  but  for  others'  sins,  dis- 
owned and  rejected  by  his  own  race  and  people,  but  hon- 
ored and  acknowledged  of  God  the  Father  as  Heaven's 
all  sufficient  sacrifice  for  the  atonement  of  a  world's 
transgressions. 

It  is  Messiah's  glorious  day,  and  Messiah  himself  the 
*' Prince."  Quick  follows  the  doom  and  desolation  of 
that  city  and  her  sons,  who  such  a  deed  could  do,  and  trib- 
ulation, anguish,  wrath  aJid  indignation  dire  roll  in  upon 
them  like  a  flood.  And  now,  through  dim  haze  and  mist 
of  centuries,  may  be  seen  the  weary-footed  race,  the 
wandering  Jew  toiling  and  staggering  on  beneath  his  aw- 
ful load,  as  he  journeys  down  the  centuries,  without  a 
country  and  without  a  home  , toward  the  appointed  con- 
summation. It  is  the  "Desolate  Nation"  now  moving 
wearily  across  the  scene. 

But  human  history  now  grows  dark,  and  horrors  un- 
speakable and  woes  settle  down  upon  a  frightened  world. 

It  is  the  "Eclipse  of  Faith."  Shadows  weird  and 
wild  are  seen  slowly  ^creeping  o'er  the  face  of  the  earth, 
and  monstrous  shapes  and  forms  peer  through  the  dark- 
ness or  commence  enveloping  the  nations. 

Dimly  shining  in  the  Eastern  skies  is  seen  a  pale, 
thin,  glimmering  Crescent,  from  whose  lower  horn  there 
hangs  a  dripping  sword,  and  from  whose  upper  point 
there  burns  and  blazes  a  fiery  torch  in  most  threatening 


THE    PANORAMA.  29 

form.  Fierce  turbanecl  warriors  in  countless  thousfinds 
and  armed  with  Jehovah's  avenging  sword,  burst  upon 
the  scene  and  ride  with  maddened  n^sh  and  trampling 
fury  over  the  doomed  countries.  It  is  the  Moslem  with  his 
bloody  sword,  and  his  fierce,  fanatical  creed  of  hatred, 
lust  and  death.  FoUowino-  close  upon  his  wake,  and  from 
behind  the  same  mystic  curtain,  rush  forth  the  mighty 
armies  of  the  Crusader,  bold  and  fearless  champions  of 
the  Holy  Cross  and  the  Holy  Sepulchre.  Flashin-g  like 
a  gleam  of  light,  as  he,  too,  for  a  brief  period  fulfils  his 
part,  his  armies  ride  in  their  resistless  might,  or  roll 
like  a  desolating  inundating  flood  o^er  Moslem  lands 
and  Moslem  realms.  Then  clash  and  clang  and  shout 
and  shriek,  and  horse  and  rider,  dead  and  d\dng,  Moslem 
and  Christian,  saint  and  Saracen  lie  blended  and  inter- 
mingled together  in  vast  piles  of  slain  on  the  battle 
fields  of  Europe  and  the  Holy  Land — and  he,  too,  silently 
sinks  beneath  the  engulfing  w^ave. 

And  still  the  darkness  deepens,  and  the  shadows  grow 
more  awful  and  horrifying.  The  Eclipse  of  Faith  grows 
blacker  and  blacker,  for  it  is  in  Western  as  well  as 
in  Eastern  lands  that  the  truth  of  God  lies  buried  in  deep- 
est ignorance  and  darkest  superstition.  Clouds  of  incense 
offered  in  blind  idolatry  to  a  newly-created  God,  darken 
•the  very  skies.  Crucifixes  and  rosaries,  meaningless 
masses  or  mumbled  prayers  pattered  in  an  unknown 
tongue,  are  the  order  of  the  day.  Relics,  bones  and  beads 
receive  tihe  devout  adoration  of  their  senseless  worehip- 
pers;  the  Man  of  Calvary  has  died  in  vain  and  supersti- 
tion, ignorance  and  death  settle  down  upon  a  Church  and 
worship  -called  by  liis  name.  The  ''eye  within,"  (Matt. 
6:  22-23),  has  indeed  become  ^ ' darkness, ' ^  and,  alas, 
"how  great  is  that  darkness." 

And  now,  arising  amid  the  gloom  and  darkness,  in  dim 
and  indistinct  outlines  at  first,  but  slowly  taking  shape 
and  form,  are  seen  the  Awful  Features  of  another  Rising 
Power,  foretold  full  oft  by  seer  and  sentinel  as  he  stood 
©n  the  distant  watchtowers  of  the  past,  small,  insignificant 
and    unpretentious    in    its    beginnings,    but    destined    to 


30  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

swell  to  colossal  size,  trample  down  and  terrorize  fae  na- 
tions by  its  heel  of  power,  and  befoul  and  blacken  history 
with  its  deeds  of  crime  and  blood.  As  centuries  roll 
along,  the  undeveloped  features  of  that  repulsive  fa^e 
assume  more  clear  and  distinct  shape — a  hideous  counte- 
nance is  seen  scowlino;  and  glowering  amid  the  mist  and 
g^loom,  and  unmistakably  is  discerned  the  Satanic  gleam 
of  a  cunning,  crafty  ej^e — the  opening  of  a  huge  and  hell- 
ish mouth  pouring  forth  its  blasphemies,  and  all  sur- 
mounted by  a  glittering  Triple  Crown.  It  is  the  Man  of 
Sin,  the  mighty  ''Mystery  of  Iniquity,"  the  G-igantic 
Papacy,  that  is  for  its  1,200  years  and  more  to  beat  down, 
trample  into  dust,  and  cnrsh  and  curse  mankind  a-s  no 
Power  before  it  or  since  has  done — ^the  most  monstrous 
Iniquity  that  has  ever  befouled  the  earth  or  blasphemed 
high  Heaven. 

Shifts  again  the  tumultuous  scene — rises  once  more 
the  mj^stic  curtain,  and  now  a  crowned  and  canonized 
Ghostly  Power,  slowly  rises  into  view.  A  deified  virgin, 
bedecked  and  brightened  with  goms  and  gold  and  pre- 
cious stones,  assumes  the  place,  where  Jesus  sat  supreme, 
and  prostrate  millions  bow  and  pour  forth  to  her  the 
homage  of  the  heart  in  shameful,  shocking  idolati-y. 
'Tis  ''Holy  Mother,"  "Mother  of  God,"  "Queen  of 
saints  and  angels,"  "Queen  of  Heaven,"  "Hear  us, 
Holy  Mother,  look  down  and  bless  and  save."  Mariola- 
try! 

The  vision  fades  away,  the  scene  grows  dark  and  in- 
distinct, and  yonder  behind  the  shrouding  curtain  ap- 
pear the  towers  of  Rome,  the  gorgeons  palaces  where 
dwells  this  Man  of  Sin,  planted  in  all  their  magnificence 
and  splendor  "between  the  seas,"  and  beneath  his  pon- 
derous power  and  dominion,  the  down-crushed  Church 
of  God,  the  "Glorious  Holy  Mountain,"  over  Avhich  he 
sits   supreme   and  lords   it  with  a  rod  of  iron. 

Again  the  sickening  scene  recedes  from  view,  and  now 
as  the  curtain  parts  for  the  last  and  crowning  scenes,  is 
dimly  seen  in  the  far-off  distance  the  kindling  of  Mich- 
ael's eye  and   the  fiei^  flashing  of  Michael's  sword,   as 


THE   PANORAMA.  31 

i'he  Great  Archangel  rises  from  his  place  for  the  defence 
and   delirerance  of  Grod's  helpless  saints. 

Quick  work  now,  for  Michael  wields  a  mighty  arm  and 
swing*  SI  mighty  sword!  And  then,  tribulation,  anguish, 
wrath  and  fiery  indignation  roll  in  once  more  like  over- 
flowing flood  to  whelm  the  nations,  and  earth  grows 
pale.  Now,  conflicts,  wars  and  strifes  amid  opening 
graves  and  resurrection  robes,  and  crowns  of  victory, 
triumphs  and  everlasting  joy.  And  then  the  ceaseless 
ages  go  whirling  by. 

Intermingled  with  all  these  scenes  of  woe  and  horror 
— this  silent  appearing  in  the  drama  of  history  of  so 
many  of  its  most  conspicuous  actors,  are  to  be  seen 
vast  piles  of  slaughtered  saints,  dungeons,  rack  and  fieiy 
flame,  martyrs  by  the  million  mounting  to  the  skies,  as 
fag-got,  sword  and  nameless  tortures  do  their  deadly  work 
— and  then  at  last  thei  rumbling  of  the  chariot  wheels  and 
kindling  of  the  glowing  skies.  Lo,  yonder!  Yonder, 
wreathed  in  flame  and  borne  on  wheels  of  flashing  fire 
rolls  triumphantly  along  the  Advancing  Chariot.  It  bears 
ifche  King  Himself,  the  Great  Ancient  of  Days,  hoary 
with  the  ag-es  of  Eternity,  with  attendant  angels  and 
thousand   thousiands,  ministering   around  him. 

There,  too,  the  Great  White  Throne,  the  Judgment 
Tnimp,  the  Peal  of  Doom,  the  saints  triumphant,  and  the 
final  close.  The  mystery  finished,  human  history  ended, 
the  actors  come  and  gone,  the  drama  carried  to  its  full 
completion — and  the   curtain   falls! 

Truly  a  most  awful  but  impressive  Panorama  of  the 
history  of  God's  people,  surpassed  in  its  matchless  gran- 
deur and  comprehensive  brevity  only  by  that  of  the  seer 
of  Patmos,  the  Revelation  of  St.  John. 

Dazed  and  blinded  by  the  astonishing  scenes  as  that 
stupendous  Panorama  passed  so  swiftly  before  us,  we 
close  our  e\^s  and  tremblingly  ask,  ''Where  are  we?'^ 
''What  has  happened;  has  it  all  gone;  is  the  vision 
closed!"  And,  anxiously,  with  him  of  old,  inquire,  "How 
long  to  the  end  of  these  wonders — how  long,  oh,  Lord, 
how  long?"     And  as  we  wait  to  catch  the  answer,  whis- 


32  THE  LOST  DREAM; 

pered,  perhaps,  from  heaven,  there  sounds  but  a  dim, 
faint,  feeble  echo,  '^Hcw  long,  oh,  Lord,  how  long:?''  fol- 
lowed by  a  brief  but  unsatisfying  reply,  ''Go  thou  thy 
way  till  the   end  be,"   and  that  is   all. 


I. 

UNDER    NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 

(1)  The  Lost  Dream. 

(2)  The  Times  of  the  Gentiles. 


THE  LOST  DREAM. 

(Daniel  2d  Chapter.) 

1.  And  in  the  second  year  of  the  reign  of  Nebuchadnez- 
zar, Nebuchadnezzar  dreamed  dreams,  wherewith  his  spirit 
was  troubled,  and  his  sleep  brake  from  him. 

2.  Then  the  king  commanded  to  call  the  magicians,  and 
the  astrologers,  and  the  sorcerers,  and  the  Chaldeans,  for 
to  shew  the  king  his  dreams.  So  they  came  and  they  stood 
before  the  king. 

3.  And  the  king  said  unto  them,  I  have  dreamed  a  dream, 
and  my  spirit    was  troubled  to  know  the  dream. 

4.  Then  spake  the  Chaldeans  to  the  king  in  Syriac,  O 
king,  live  forever;  tell  thy  servants  the  dream,  and  we  will 
shew  the  interpretation. 

5.  The  king  answered  and  said  to  the  Chaldeans,  The 
thing  is  gone  from  me;  if  ye  will  not  make  known  unto 
me  the  dream,  with  the  interpretation  thereof,  ye  shall  be 
cut  in  pieces,  and  your  houses  shall  be  made  a  dunghill. 

6.  But  if  ye  shew  the  dream,  and  the  interpretation  there- 
of, ye  shall  receive  of  me  gifts  and  rewards  and  great 
honour;  therefore,  shew  me  the  dream,  and  the  inter- 
pretation thereof. 

7.  They  answered  again  and  said.  Let  the  king  tell  his 
servants  the  dream,  and  we  will  shew  the  interpretation 
of  it. 

8.  The  king  answered  and  said,  I  know  of  certainty  that 
ye  would  gain  the  time,  because  ye  see  the  thing  is  gone 
from  me. 


34  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

9.  But  if  ye  will  not  make  known  unto  me  the  dream, 
there  is  but  one  decree  for  you;  for  ye  have  prepared 
lying  and  corrupt  words  to  speak  before  me,  till  the  time 
be  changed;  therefore  tell  me  the  dream,  and  I  shall 
know  that  ye  can  shew  me  the  interpretation  thereof. 

10.  The  Chaldeans  answered  before  the  king,  and  said, 
There  is  not  a  man  upon  the  earth  that  can  shew  the 
king's  matter;  thererore  there  is  no  king,  lord,  nor  ruler, 
that  asked  such  things  at  any  magician,  or  astrologer,  or 
Chaldean. 

11.  And  it  is  a  rare  thing  th?t  the  king  requireth,  and 
there  is  none  other  that  can  shew  it  before  the  king,  ex- 
cept the  gods,  whose  dwelling  is  not  with  flesh. 

12.  For  this  cause  the  king  was  angry  and  very  furious, 
and  commanded  to  destroy  all  the  wise  men  of  Babylon. 

13.  And  the  decree  went  forth  that  the  wise  men  should 
be  slain:  and  they  sought  Daniel  and  his  fellows  to 
be  slain. 

14.  Then  Daniel  answered  with  counsel  and  wisdom  to 
Arioch  the  captain  of  the  king's  guard,  which  was  gone 
forth  to  slay  the  wise  men  of  Babylon: 

15.  He  answered  and  said  to  Arioch  the  king's  captain, 
Why  is  the  decree  so  hasty  from  the  king?  Then  Arioch 
made  the  thing  known  to  Daniel. 

IG.  Then  Daniel  went  in,  and  desired  of  the  king  that 
he  would  give  him  time,  and  that  he  would  shew  the 
liing  the  interpretation. 

17.  Then  Daniel  went  to  his  house  and  made  the  thing 
known  to  Hananiah,  Mishael,  and  Azariah,  his  compan- 
ions : 

IS.  That  they  would  desire  mercies  of  the  God  of  heaven 
concerning  this  secret:  that  Daniel  and  his  fellows  should 
not  perish  with  the  rest  of  the  wise  men  of  Babylon. 

19.  Then  was  the  secret  revealed  unto  Daniel  in  a  night 
\ision.     Then  Daniel  b'essed  the  God  of  heaven. 

20.  Daniel  answered  and  said.  Blessed  be  the  name  of 
God  for  ever  and  ever:  for  wisdom  and  might  are  his: 

21.  And  he  changeth  the  times  and  the  seasons:  he 
removeth  kings,  and  setteth  up  kings:  he  giveth  wisdom 
unto  the  wise,  and  knowledge  to  them  that  know  under- 
standing: 

22.  He  revealeth  the  deep  and  secret  things:  he  know- 
eth  what  is  in  the  darkness,  and  the  light  dwelleth 
v/ith  him. 

23.  I  thank  thee,  and  praise  thee,  O  thou  God  of  my 
lathers,  who  hast  given  me  wisdom  and  might,  and  hast 
made  known  unto  me  now  what  we  desired  of  thee:  for 
thou  hast  now  made  known  unto  us  the  king's  matter. 

24.  Therefore,  Daniel  went  in  unto  Arioch,  whom  the  king 
had   ordained   to   destroy   the   wise   men   of   Babylon:    he 


THE  LOST   DREAM.  35 

went  and  said  thus  unto  him:  Destroy  not  the  wise 
men  of  Babylon:  bring  me  in  before  the  king,  and  I  will 
shew  unto  the  king  the  interpretation. 

25.  Then  Arioch  brought  in  Daniel  before  the  king  in 
haste,  and  said  thus  unto  him,  I  have  found  a  man  of  the 
captives  of  Judah,  that  will  make  known  unto  the  king 
the  interpretation. 

26.  The  king  answered  and  said  to  Daniel,  whose  name 
was  Belteshazzar,  Art  thou  able  to  make  known  unto  me 
the  dream  which  I  have  seen,  and  the  interpretation 
thereof? 

27.  Daniel  answered  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  and 
said,  The  secret  which  the  king  hath  demanded  cannot  the 
wise  men,  the  astrologers,  the  magicians,  the  sooth-sayers, 
phew  unto  the  king: 

28.  But,  there  is  a  God  in  heaven  that  revealeth  secrets, 
and  maketh  known  to  the  king  Nebuchadnezzar  what  shall 
be  in  the  latter  days.  Thy  dream,  and  the  visions  of  thy 
head  upon  thy  bed,  are  these: 

29.  As  for  thee,  O  king,  thy  thoughts  came  into  thy 
mind  upon  thy  bed,  what  should  come  to  pass  hereafter: 
and  he  that  revealeth  secrets  maketh  known  to  thee  what 
shall  come  to  pass. 

30.  But  as  for  me,  this  secret  is  not  revealed  to  me  for 
any  wisdom  that  I  have  more  than  any  living,  but  for 
their  sakes  that  shall  make  known  the  interpretation  to 
the  king,  and  that  thou  mightest  know  the  thoughts  of  thy 
heart. 

31.  Thou,  O  king,  sawest,  and  behold  a  great  image. 
This  great  image,  whose  brightness  was  excellent,  stood 
before  thee:  and  the  form  thereof  was  terrible. 

82.  This  image's  head  was  of  fine  gold,  his  breast  and  his 
arms  of  silver,  his  belly  and  his  thighs  of  brass. 

33.  His  legs  of  iron,  his  feet  part  of  iron  and  part  of 
clay. 

84.  Thou  sawest  till  that  a  stone  was  cut  out  without 
hands,  which  smote  the  image  upon  his  feet  that  were 
of  iron  and  clay,  and  brake  them  to  pieces. 

35.  Then  was  the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brass,  the  silver, 
and  the  gold,  broken  to  pieces  together,  and  became  like 
the  chaff  of  the  summer  threshing-floors:  and  the  wind 
carried  them  away,  that  no  place  was  found  for  them: 
and  the  stone  that  smote  the  image  became  a  great 
mountain,   and   filled  the  whole   earth. 

36.  This  is  the  dream:  and  we  will  tell  the  interpretation 
thereof   before   the   king. 

o7  Thou,  O  king,  art  a  king  of  kings:  for  the  God  of 
heaven  hath  given  thee  a  kingdom,  power,  and  strength, 
atid    glory. 

38.  And    wheresoever    the    children   of   men    dwell,    the 


36  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

teasts  of  the  field  and  the  fowls  of  the  heaven  hath 
he  given  into  thine  hand,  and  hath  made  thee  ruler  over 
them  all.     Thou  art  this  head  of  gold. 

39.  And  after  thee  shall  arise  another  kingdom  inferior 
to  thee,  and  another  third  kingdom  of  brass,  which  shall 
bear  rule  over  all  the  earth. 

40.  And  the  fourth  kingdom  shall  be  strong  as  iron: 
forasmuch  as  iron  breaketh  in  pieces  and  subdueth  all 
things:  and  as  iron  that  breaketh  all  these,  shall  it  break 
in  pieces  and  bruise. 

41.  And  whereas  thou  sawest  the  feet  and  toes,  part 
of  potters'  clay,  and  part  of  iron,  the  kingdom  shall  be 
divided;  but  there  shall  be  in  it  of  the  strength  of  the 
iron  forasmuch  as  thou  sawest  the  iron  mixed  with  miry- 
clay. 

42.  And  as  the  toes  of  the  feet  were  part  of  iron,  and 
part  of  clay,  so  the  kingdom  shall  be  partly  strong,  and 
partly  broken. 

43.  And  whereas  thou  sawest  iron  mixed  with  miry 
clay,  they  shall  mingle  themselves  with- the  seed  of  men: 
but  they  shall  not  cleave  one  to  another,  even  as  iron 
is  not  mixed  with  clay. 

44.  And  in  the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of 
heaven  set  up  a  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroyed: 
and  the  kingdom  shall  not  be  left  to  other  people,  but  it 
f;hall  break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these  kingdoms,  and 
it  shall  stand  for  ever. 

45.  Forasmuch  as  thou  sawest  that  the  stone  was  cut 
out  of  the  mountain  without  hands,  and  that  it  brake  in 
pieces  the  iron,  the  brass,  the  clay,  the  silver,  and  the 
gold;  the  great  God  hath  made  known  to  the  king  what 
Bhall  come  to  pass  hereafter;  and  the  dream  is  certain 
and  the  interpretation  thereof  sure. 

46.  Then  the  king  Nebuchadnezzar  fell  upon  his  face, 
and  worshipped  Daniel,  and  commanded  that  they  should 
offer  an  oblation  and  sweet  odours  unto  him. 

47.  The  king  answered  unto  Daniel,  and  said.  Of  a 
truth  it  is,  that  your  God  is  a  God  of  gods,  and  a  Lord 
of  kings,  and  a  revealer  of  secrets,  seeing  thou  couldest 
reveal  this  secret. 

48.  Then  the  king  made  Daniel  a  great  man,  and  gave 
him  many  great  gifts,  and  made  him  ruler  over  the  whole 
province  of  Babylon,  and  chief  of  the  governors  over 
all   the  wise  men  of  Babylon. 

49.  Then  Daniel  requested  of  the  king,  and  he  set  Shad- 
rach,  Meshach,  and  Abed-nego,  over  the  affairs  of  the 
province  of  Babylon:  but  Daniel  sat  in  the  gate  of  the 
king. 


THE   LOST   DREAM.  37 

It  was  in  the  second  year  of  the  reign  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, King  of  Babylon,  i.  e.,  about  the  year  603  B.  -C, 
that  the  events  narrated  in  the  second  chapter  of  Daniel 
occurred.  His  spirit  was  troubled  and  ''his  sleep  brake 
from  mm."  Disturbing  dreams  had  been  flitting  through 
his  mind,  and  he  tossed  anxiously  upon  his  sleepless 
couch. 

Wbat  may  have  been  the  occasion  t<)  suggest  such 
thoughts  to  the  king's  mind,  of  course  we  do  not  know. 
But  the  cause  appears  to  have  been  an  anxious  desire  on 
his  part  to  learn  the  future  and  ascertain  what  it  con- 
cealed. Did  it  bode  good  or  ill  to  him  now  approaching 
the  summit  of  his  gloi'y?  How  long  would  that  colossal 
empire,  which  he  was  now  establishing  and  strengthening, 
continue?  When  and  how  would  it  temiinate?  Would 
one  of  his  own  posterity  succeed  to  that  imperial  sway 
that  he  was  now  wielding  with  such  lordly  power,  or 
would  the  sceptre  pass  at  his  death  to  another's  posterity 
and  another  dynasty?  These,  or  similar  thoughts,  per- 
haps passed  through  his  mind.  Disturbed  by  them  he 
fell  asleep.  But  his  rest  was  broken,  and  he  ''dreamed 
dreams  whereby  his  spirit  was  troubled."  And  they 
were  dreams  of  empire, 

A  strange  commotion  and  overturning  of  earthly  thrones 
was  witnessed  in  his  visions  and  a  bewildering  succession 
of  d;^masties,  one  after  another  in  wild  and  rapid  suc- 
cession. Kingdoms  were  rising  and  falling,  erowns 
crumbling,  and  sceptres  vanishing  away.  While  gazing 
in  astonished  bewilderment  upon  the  perplexing  scenes, 
the  whole  \4sion  assumed  definite  form  and  shape,  grad- 
ually a  Majestic  Image  of  blended  elements  and  gorgeous 
yet  terrific  appearance  stood  before  him.  Its  form  was 
commanding,  and  its  aspect  awe-inspiring  and  terrible. 
Incongruous  materials  entered  into  its  composition.  Its 
head  of  the  finest  gold,  its  breast  and  arms  of  glittering 
silver,  its  loins  and  thighs  of  burnished  brass  and  its 
feet  partly  of  iron  and  partly  of  miry  clay. 

But  suddenly,  and  to  the  unspeakable  astonishment  of 
the  royal  dreamer,  a  small  and  insignificant-looking  stone, 


38  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

cut  without  bands  from  a  mountain,  falls  with  irresisti- 
ble power  against  the  Image,  strikes  it  upon  the  feet, 
topples  it  over,  and  crushes  its  shattered  fragments  into 
atoms,  which  are  blown  hither  and  thither  by  the  whirling 
winds  so  that  no  place  was  found  for  them;  and  the 
stone  itself,  which  had  caused  such  iiTetrievable  destruc- 
tion, swells  to  immense  proportions  and  fills  and  covers 
the  earth.  , 

This  was  the  dream  which  was  ''certain,"  and  ''the 
interpretation  thereof  sure." 

It  was  the  Impersonation  of  Imperial  Power  that 
stood  before  the  king — the  blended,  towering  and  awful 
form  in  which  some  of  the  splendid  creations  of  Time 
were  to  appear  and  hold  sway  over  the  sons  of  men. 

Four  Mighty  Empires,  a  part  of  the  prolific  offspring 
of  the  future,  were  to  burst  into  being-,  succeed  one  an- 
other in  the  order  represented  in  the  Image,  and  be 
themselves,  in  turn,  overpowered,  annihilated  and  swept 
away  by  another,  a  mightier  and  more  mysterious  Power 
than  any  that  had  preceded  it. 

The  kingdom  which  is  not  of  earth,  and  which  was  to 
rise  in  splendor  over  the  ruins  of  all  earthly  thrones  and 
dominions,  overcome  all  opposition,  and  extend  its  bounds 
until  co-extensive  with  those  of  earth,  was  even  then  pro- 
jecting its  shadows  across  the  interval  of  centuries,  and 
the  bewildered  Monarch  caught  a  glimpse  of  its  mys- 
terious rise,  progi'ess,  and  irresistible  advancement  to 
universal  dominion.  But  suddenly  the  vision  vanished, 
and  with  it  all  recollection  of  the  same.  Morning  came, 
but  all  was  gone.  Dream  and  vision,  gold  and  silver, 
brass  and  iron,  towering  Image  and  smiting  stone  had  dis- 
appeared and  faded  from  his  mind. 

So  utterly  was  it  effaced  from  memory  that  no  effort 
on  the  king's  part,  no  skill  of  Chaldean  astrologer  or 
soothsayer  could  recall  the  faintest  impressions  of  it. 
Enraged  beyond  measure  at  the  exposed  vanity  and 
worthlessness  of  the  arts  of  the  magicians,  astrologers 
and  dream-expounders  of  Babylon,  the  king,  in  a  fit  of 
wild  and  ungovernable   rage,  gives  orders  for  their  im- 


THE   LOST   DREAM.  39 

mediate  destruction.  At  this  juncture,  and  just  as  the 
order  was  a'bout  to  be  carried  out,  or,  perhaps,  had  al- 
ready begun  to  be  carried  out,  God  interposes,  and  once 
more,  as  so  often  before,  ''the  hour  of  man's  extremity- 
is  found  to  be  the  hour  of  God's  opportunity."  The  se- 
cret is  made  known  to  Daniel,  a  Hebrew  captive  of  the 
princely  line  of  David,  but  a  mere  youth  at  the  time, 
who  discloses  both  the  dream  and  its  interpretation  to 
the  astonished  king.  High  honors  are  heaped  upon  the 
youthful  seer,  fragrant  incense  is  burned  before  him, 
profound  homage  paid  to  him  as  the  divinely-favored 
dis^loser  of  Heaven 's  secrets  to  men,  and  Daniel  and  his 
friends  are  promoted  to  the  highest  positions  in  the 
gift  of  the   king. 

The  following  particulars  are  those  pointed  out,  and  es- 
pecially emphasized  in  the  vision:  1.  The  vision  was  to 
be  fulfilled  in  the  latter  days  (''last  days,"  as  it  is 
sometimes  expressed),  a  common  expression  occurring 
quite  frequently  in  both  the  Old  and  the  New  Testa- 
ments,  and   usually  meaning  the   Gospel  Dispensation. 

(See  Isaiah  2:  1-2 — ^Hebrews  1:  2,  etc.)  Hence  Christ, 
on  beginning  his  ministry,  announced  the  "Kingdom  of 
Heaven"  as  at  hand,  and  because  of  its  near  proximity, 
called  upon  man  to  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel.  In 
this  announcement  of  his  there  was  a  manifest  allusion 
to  this  prophecy  of  Daniel,  and  "the  kingdom  of  Heav- 
en" which  was  at  hand  was  none  other  than  that  kingdom 
spoken  of  in  the  prophecy  when  "the  God  of  Heaven 
would  set  up  a  kingdom  which  shall  never  be  destroyed," 
(v.  44). 

The  period  was  now  fulfilled,  and  that  kingdom  thus 
foretold  by  Daniel  -was  about  to  be  set  up.  The  Stone 
\^as  soon  to  smite  the  great  Image  on  its  feet. 

2.  Before  the  appearing  of  this  smiting  Stone  four 
great  Empires  were  to  rise,  succeed  one  after  the  other, 
viz.,  the  Babylonian,  Medo-Persian,  Greek,  and  the  Rom- 
an— represented  by  the  gold,  silver,  brass,  and  iron  and 
clay  of  the  Image. 

3.  These  were  all  to  be  succeeded  by  a  fifth,  repre- 


40  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

sented  by  the  emblem  of  a  Stone,  cut  without  hands 
from  out  the  mountain,  and  which  was  itself  to  become 
a  mountain  and  fill  the  earth. 

4.  The  peculiarities  of  this  Fifth  Kingdom  were  (1), 
it  appeared  as  an  unsig'htly  stone  and  insignificant  in  its 
appearance — not  gold  or  silver  or  brass  or  iron,  as  the 
other  kingdoms  were  I'epresented  as  being,  but  simply 
a  stone,  something  without  life  and  apparently  of  no 
value  or  worth. 

This  Stone  represented  Christ's  Religion  as  a  ruling, 
governing,  conquering  Power,  God's  Kingdom  here  upon 
earth  and  among  men,  unsightly,  unattractive,  oi  no 
worth  or  value  in  the  eyes  of  men  in  comparison  with 
the  more  glittering  gold  and  silver  of  earth, — simply 
a  stone  and  nothing  more.  (2)  But  with  all  that,  and 
its  apparent  unattractiveness  and  insignificance  with  men, 
it  was  of  divine  origin.  It  was  **cut  without  hands" 
and  cut  from  out  the  mountain.  Christianity  when  it  ap- 
peared upon  earth  did  not  make  its  appearance  at  the 
time,  place,  or  in  the  circumstances  in  which  it  did, 
through  any  design,  intention,  pui-pose  or  plan  of  man. 
It  was  derived  from  no  human  source  whatever,  nor  set 
up  or  established  by  the  power  of  man,  being  cut  without 
hands  from  out  the  Mountain.  Its  origin  was  in 
God.  And  so  it  was  represented  as  arising  from 
no  human  origin  and  through  no  human  intention. 

The  Mountain  represents  Grod,  the  mighty  unchanging 
and  unchangeable  One — ^^steadfast,  immovable,  and  imper- 
ishable, surviving  all  the  ravages  of  Time,  unaffected  by 
any  of  the  revolutions  of  earth,  remaining  the  same  yes- 
terday, today  and  forever — the  Refuge,  Rock,  and  sure 
Defence;  the  impregnable  stronghold  of  his  people  and 
their  '^Dwelling-place  in  all  generations."  Out  of  this 
Rock  was  the  religion  of  Christ  first  taken,  and  in  Him 
it  had  its  origin. 

(3)  It  was  to  be  overwhelming  and  irresistible  in  its 
power.  Nothing  would  be  able  to  Avithstand  or  success- 
fully oppose  it.  It  was  to  overthrow,  shatter,  crush  and 
annihilate    the    towering   Image    and   scatter   its   broken 


THE   LOST   DREAM.  41 

fragments  like  chaff  before  the  whirling  winds.  That  is, 
all  forms  of  earthly  power  are  to  go  down  before  the 
triumphant  principles  of  Christ's  Religion,  and  all  the 
broken  frag-ments  of  human  glory,  power,  opposition  are 
to  be  driven  away  like  the  whirling  chaff  before  the 
storm  and  disappear  forever. 

Human  Creeds,  systems  of  Philosophy,  false  religions, 
predictions  of  defeat,  prophecies  of  disaster,  opposition 
of  every  kind,  all  of  it  simply  chaff  in  God's  estimation, 
is  to  be  shattered,  scattered,  swept  away  before  the  ad- 
vancing principles   of   this   triumphant   Religion. 

And  all  this  Christianty  began  to  accomplish  and  has 
continued  to  accomplish  ever  since  its  first  appearance  on 
earth.  Its  maxims,  principles  and  teachings  so  different 
from  all  that  had  preceded  it  in  the  political  principles 
and  maxims  of  human  governments,  viz.,  those  principles 
of  righteousness,  justice,  truth,  equity,  the  rights  and 
brotherhood  of  man,  forgiveness  of  injuries,  love  of  ene- 
mies, and  love  for  our  fellow  men,  all  of  which  have 
ever  been  its  distinguishing  principles  and  characteris- 
tics, have  made  utter  havoc  with  what  had  been  before 
the  teachings  and  tenets  and  characteristics  of  man's  rule 
and  government  on  earth.  It  has  utterly  broken  them 
to  pieces  and  scattered  them  like  chaff  before  the  driv- 
ing storm.  Wherever  it  has  gone,  these  principles  of 
unrighteousness,  sin,  injustice,  wrong-doing,  oppression, 
on  which  preceding  governments  had  been  founded,  and 
by  which  they  had  been  maintained  and  upheld,  have 
been  swept  away  and  ''no  place  found  for  them." 
Wherever  it  has  become-  the  reigning  ruling  power, 
all  such  ideas  and  principles  have  been  dashed 
to  pieces  and  blown  away.  Beneath  the  benefi- 
cent and  heavenly  principles  of  this  Most  Holy  Religion 
"no  place  will  ever  be  found  for  them."  And  this  ef- 
fect of  the  prevalence  of  the  principles  of  Christ's  reli- 
gion will  oontinue  to  he  more  perceptibly  marked,  until 
this  religion  has  obtained  complete  and  universal  ascend- 
ency  over  mankind. 

(5)     This  Stone  was  to  smite  the  Image  on  its  feet. 


42  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

As  interpreted  by  Daniel,  this  Kingdom  of  the  God  of 
Heaven  was  to  be  ''set  up  in  the  days  of  those  kings. '* 
The  religion  of  Christ  was  to  appear  on  earth  under  the 
Roman  State  or  Government  in  its  last  form  as  a  politi- 
cal Power,  which  last  form  was  the  Empire. 

And  this  Christianity  did.  Our  Saviour,  the  Founder 
of  that  Religion,  was  born  in  a  province  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  and  his  religion  was  commenced  being  preached 
during  the  existence  of  that  empire,  and  before  its  final 
overthrow.     It  was  *'in  the  days  of  those  kings." 

(6)  It  was  ''not  to  be  left  to  other  people."  It  was 
not  to  be  abandoned  or  given  up  of  God  as  had  been 
those  others,  to  be  succeeded  by  some  other.  This  king- 
dom was  to  have  no  successor.  It  was  Earth's  last  and 
mightiest  Religion. 

The  idle  prattle  that  is  sometimes  heard  about  a 
"universal  religion"  yet  to  come,  or  "the  coming  reli- 
gion of  the  future"  is  but  childish  prattle.  "The  uni- 
versal religion"  for  mankind  has  already  come.  "The 
coming  religion  of  the  future"  is  even  now  here,  and 
has  been  here  for  nearly  twenty  centuries.  There  will 
be  no  other.  It  has  made  its  appearance  according  to 
vision  and  prophecy,  and  it  has  come  to  stay,  and  one 
day  its  beneficent  blessings  are  to  be  extended  over  all 
the    earth. 

And  it  will  continue  forever,  for  such  is  the  uniform, 
unvarying,  and  constant  testimony  of  Prophecy.  Dream 
and  Vision,  Sage  and  Seer,  Science  and  Scripture,  as 
well  as  the  unutterable  and  unquenchable  longings  of 
humanity,   all   proclaim   that   fact. 

'Twas  in  the  second  year  of  Babel's  mightiest  king 
When  on  his  royal   couch  the   Prince  lay  slumbering, 
That  dreams  of  empire  vast  disturbed  his  troubled  r6st, 
And   drove   sweet   sleep   away   far   from    the    Monarch's 
breast. 

A  vision  filled  his  mind,  a  vision  dire  and  dread. 

And  stood  before  him  as  he  lay  upon  that  sleepless  bed; 


THE   LOST   DREAM.  43 

And  when  the  morning  dawned  the  dream  had  vanished 

all, 
Nor  thought  nor  effort  strong  one  feature  could  recall. 

Fled  was  the  gorgeous  vision,  fled — the  wondrous  scene 

was  gone — • 
ISTor  could  soothsayers  skilled  within  great  Babylon, 
Nor  practised  Magian   learn 'd   the  faded   dream  restore. 
And  boasting  wise  men  well  their  vaunted  arts  give  o'er. 

''M'ake  known  the  dream,''  th'  impeerious  monarch  crieis, 
''Or  dies  each  one."     Wdiile  Magian  well  replies, 
''Nay,   'tis  a  rare,  rare  thing  the  king  doth  now  require. 
Which  none  but  unseen  Gods  in  mortals  can  inspire." 

In  vain;  no  words  the  wrath  of  angered  King  can  lay. 
And  goes  the  mandate  forth  proud  Babel's  seers  to  slay. 
Then  in  that  direst  hour  of  man's  extremity 
Heaven  makes  the  secret  known,  and  shows  what  is  to  be. 

Within  those  towering  walls  a  Hebrew  captive  dwelt, 
Who  at  Jehovah's  shrine  in  lowly  homage  knelt, 
Daniel,  of  princely  birth — to  him,  and  him  alone. 
High  Heaven  disclosed  the  dream,  and  thus  he  made  it 
known : 

"Thou,  King,  upon  thy  sleepless  couch  didst  lie 
In  anxious  thought  to  read  futurity; 
Sleep  from  thy  troubled  breast  did  fly, 
And  Time  his  fateful  scenes  disclosed  to  thee. 
Thou  sawest  in  visions  startling  on  thy  bed 
A  Form  colossal,   terrible   and   dread; 
Of  frightful  mien,  and  glittering  golden  Head, 
And  silvery  Arms  and  Breast,   but  brass  midway, 
And  Feet  of  iron  part,  and  part  of  miry  clay. 

"Thou  sawest  until  a  Stone,  hewn  without  hand 
From  out  the  mountain,  fell  with  ponderous  power 


44  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Against   the   towering  Form   so   terrible   and   gi'and, 
And  overthrew  its  glory  in  an  hour. 
Then  were  the  crumbling  iron,  clay,  and  brass, 
And  gold,  and  silver  broken,  shattered,  hurled, 
And  mingled  in  one   shapeless  mass; 
And  like  the  flying  chaff  by  tempest  whirled, 
Were  borne  and  scattered  far  throughout  the  wide,  wide 
world. 


^'Henceforth  were  found  for  them  nor  place  nor  name, 
^Yhile  lo!  the  Stone  of  such  mysterious  birth, 
Which  smote  with  might  so  terrible,  became 
Itself  a  Mountain,  filling  all  the  earth. 
This,  this  thy  Dream — learn  now  what  it  portends. 
By  Heaven  enthroned  o'er  field,  fowl,  flock  and  fold. 
And  sceptre  potent  which  o'er  earth  extends, 
And  wide  dominion  such  as  ne'er  of  old — 
Thou,   mighty   King,    thou   art    this   glittering   Head   of 
gold. 

'^  Succeeding  thee  shall  rise  an  Empire  vast, 

Another  world-wide  Realm,  but  yet  by  thee  excelled 

As  silver  is  by  shining  gold  sui*passed. 

'Tis  Persia  next  by  whom  the  sceptre's  held, 

Then  comes  a  Third,  foreshadowed  by  the  brass, 

Inferior  gi'eatly  to  the  Second  and  thee. 

A  brazen  kingdom    'tis   which   comes  to  pass; 

The  brazen-annored   Greek  earth  now  shall   see, 

Who'll  sway  a  mighty  sceptre  and  a  mighty  race  shall  be. 

"A  Fourth,  with  strength  of  iron,  this  succeeds: 
'Tis  Rome  the  iron-handed  and  of  iron  heart. 
Gloating  in  human  gore   and   bloody  deeds; 
Remoi-seless,   ruthless,    and   of   devilish    art. 
And  inasmuch  as  thou  didst  further  see 
The  feet,  part  iron,  part  of  potter's  claj', 
So  in  this  Realm  two  elements  there'll  be 


THE   LOST    DREAM,  45 

Of  strength  and  weakness,  till  it  fills  its  day; 

Though  frail  like  clay,  like  iron,  none  so  strong  as  they. 

''Of  iron  nerve,   and  proud  undaunted  soul, 
Indomitable    will,    unknowing   fear, 
Imperial  power  that  bursts  o'er  all  control, 
Unfeeling,   stem — with  manners  rude,  severe — 
These,  these  her  mighty  elements  of  strength. 
But  weak  by  mingling  with  such  ones  as  they; 
Allied  to  those   they  conquered,  till  at  length 
Becoming  like  them;  civil  faction,  fray, 
Intestine  strife,  corruption — these  the  miry  clay. 

"Then  in  the   day  of  Rome's  imperial  sway 

Will  God  erect  his  kingdom  on  the  earth, 

Before  whieh  all  shall  fall  and  fade  away — 

Brass,  iron,  clay:  while  this,  of  heavenly  birth, 

O'erspreads  the  earth,  and  evermore  shall  stand. 

Yet  not  by  war  and  blood  in  torrents  spilled, 

Kor  man's  devices,  but  by  Unseen  Hand. 

This,  this  thy  dream — 'tis  sure,  for  God  hath  willed, 

And  what  High  Heaven  decrees  shall  surely  be  fulfilled.'' 

The   Prophet   ceased.   Heaven's   pui-poses   disclosed. 

His  mighty  task  is  done.     Then  prostrate  fell 

The  awe-struck  king,  as  fumes  of  incense  rose, 

To  honor  one  who  secrets  such  could  tell; 

And  spake  the  King,  "In  truth  thy  God  alone, 

0  Daniel,  is  a  God  of  gods,  and  Lord 

Of  Kings — none  other  could  such  scenes  make  known. 

None  other  secrets  such  reveal.''     Then  gives  he  word, 

And  gifts  and  honors  rare  are  on  the  Seer  conferred. 


"THE  TIMES  OF  THE  GENTILES." 
(Daniel,  4th  Chapter.) 

1.  Nebuchadnezzar  the  king,  unto  all  people,  nations, 
and  languages,  that  dwell  in  all  the  earth;  Peace  be 
multiplied  unto  you. 

2.  I  thought  it  good  to  shew  the  signs  and  wonders  that 
the  high  God  hath  wrought  toward  me. 

3.  How  great  are  his  signs!  and  how  mighty  are  his 
wonders!  his  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  his 
dominion  is  from  generation  to  generation. 

4.  I  Nebuchadnezzar  was  at  rest  in  mine  house,  and 
flourishing  in  my  palace: 

5.  I  saw  a  dream  which  made  me  afraid,  and  the 
thoughts  upon  my  bed  and  the  visions  of  my  head  troub- 
led me. 

C.  Therefore  made  I  a  decree  to  bring  in  all  the  wise 
men  of  Babylon  before  me,  that  they  might  make  known 
unto  me  the  interpretation  of  the  dream. 

7.  Then  came  in  the  magicians,  the  astrologers,  the  Chal- 
deans, and  the  sooth-sayers:  and  I  told  the  dream  before 
them;  but  they  did  not  make  known  unto  me  the  inter- 
pretation thereof. 

8.  Put  at  the  last  Daniel  came  in  before  me,  whose  name 
was  Belteshazzar,  according  to  the  name  of  my  god,  and 
in  whom  is  the  spirit  of  the  holy  gods:  and  before  him  I 
told  the  dream,  saying, 

9.  O  Belteshazzar,  master  of  the  magicians,  because 
I  know  that  the  spirit  of  the  holy  gods  is  in  thee,  and  no 
secret  troubleth  thee,  tell  me  the  visions  of  my  dream  that 
I  have  seen,  and  the  interpretation  thereof. 

10.  Thus  were  the  visions  of  mine  head  in  my  bed:  I 
saw,  and  behold  a  tree  in  the  midst  of  the  earth,  and 
the  height  thereof  was  great. 


48  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

11.  The  tree  grew,  and  was  strong,  and  the  height  there- 
of reached  unto  heaven,  and  the  sight  thereof  to  the 
end  of  the  earth: 

12.  The  leaves  thereof  were  fair,  and  the  fruit  thereof 
much,  and  in  it  was  meat  for  all:  the  beasts  of  the  field 
bad  shadow  under  it,  and  the  fowls  of  the  heaven  dwelt 
in  the  boughs  thereof,  and  all  flesh  was  fed  of  it. 

13.  I  saw  in  the  visions  of  my  head  upon  my  bed,  and 
behold,  a  watcher  and  an  holy  one  came  down  from  heaven: 

14.  He  cried  aloud,  and  said  thus.  Hew  down  the  tree, 
and  cut  off  his  branches,  shake  off  his  leaves,  and  scatter 
his  fruit:  let  the  beasts  get  away  from  under  it,  and  the 
fowls  from  his  branches. 

15.  Nevertheless,  leave  the  stump  of  his  roots  in  the 
earth,  even  with  a  band  of  iron  and  brass,  in  the  tender 
grass  of  the  field:  and  let  it  be  wet  with  the  dew  of 
heaven,  and  let  his  portion  be  with  the  beasts  in  the  grass 
of  the  earth. 

16.  Let  his  heart  be  changed  from  man's,  and  let  a 
beast's  heart  be  given  unto  him:  and  let  seven  times  pass 
over  him. 

17.  This  matter  is  by  the  decree  of  the  watchers,  and 
tbe  demand  by  the  word  of  the  holy  ones:  to  the  intent 
that  the  living  may  know  that  the  Most  High  ruleth  in 
the  kingdom  of  men,  and  giveth  it  to  whomsoever  he  will, 
and  setteth  up  over  it  the  basest  of  men. 

18.  This  dream  I  king  Nebuchadnezzar  have  seen.  Now 
thou,  O  Belteshazzar,  declare  the  interpretation  thereof, 
forasmuch  as  all  the  wise  men  of  my  kingdom  are  not  able 
to  make  known  unto  me  the  interpretation:  but  thou  art 
able;  for  the  spirit  of  the  holy  gods  is  in  thee. 

lt>.  Then  Daniel,  whose  name  was  Belteshazzar,  was 
astonied  for  one  hour,  and  his  thoughts  troubled  him. 
The  king  spake,  and  said,  Belteshazzar,  let  not  the  dream, 
or  the  interpretation  thereof,  trouble  thee.  Belteshazzar 
answered,  and  said.  My  lord,  the  dream  be  to  them  that 
hate  thee,  and  the  interpretation  thereof  to  thine  enemies. 

20.  The  tree  that  thou  sawest,  which  grew,  and  was 
strong,  whose  height  reached  unto  the  heaven,  and  the 
sigbt  thereof  to  all  the  earth: 

21.  Whose  leaves  were  fair,  and  the  fruit  thereof  much, 
and  in  it  was  meat  for  all:  under  which  the  beasts  of 
the  field  dwelt,  and  upon  whose  branches  the  fowls  of  the 
heaven  had  their  habitation: 

22.  It  is  thou,  O  king,  that  art  grown  and  become  strong: 
for  thy  greatness  is  grown,  and  reacheth  unto  heaven,  and 
thy  dominion  to  the  end  of  the  earth. 

23.  And  whereas  the  king  saw  a  watcher  and  an  holy 
one  coming  down  from  heaven,  and  saying,  Hew  the  tree 
down,  and  destroy  it;    yet  leave  the  stump  of  the  roots 


THE  TIMES  OF  THE  GENTILES.  49 

thereof  in  the  earth,  even  with  a  band  of  iron  and  brass, 
in  the  tender  grass  of  the  field;  and  let  it  be  wet  with  the 
dew  of  heaven,  and  let  his  portion  be  with  the  beasts 
of  the  field,  till  seven  times  pass  over  him: 

24.  This  is  the  interpretation,  O  king,  and  this  is  the 
decree  of  the  Most  High,  which  is  come  upon  my  lord 
the   king: 

25.  That  they  shall  drive  thee  from  men,  and  thy  dwell- 
ing shall  be  with  the  beasts  of  the  field,  and  they  shall 
make  thee  to  eat  grass  as  oxen,  and  they  shall  wet  thee 
with  the  dew  of  heaven,  and  seven  times  shall  pass  over 
thee,  till  thou  know  that  the  Most  High  ruleth  in  the  king- 
dom of  men,   and  giveth  it  to  whomsoever  he  will. 

26.  And  whereas  they  commanded  to  leave  the  stump 
of  the  tree  roots;  thy  kingdom  shall  be  sure  unto  thee, 
after  that  thou  shalt  have  known  that  the  heavens  do 
rule. 

27.  Wherefore,  O  king,  let  my  counsel  be  acceptable  unto 
thee,  and  break  off  thy  sins  by  righteousness,  and  thine 
iniquities  by  shewing  mercy  to  the  poor;  if  it  may  be  a 
lengthening  of  thy  tranquillity. 

28.  All  this  came  upon  the  king  Nebuchadnezzar. 

29.  At  the  end  of  twelve  months  he  walked  in  the  pal- 
ace of  the  kingdom  of  Babylon. 

30.  The  king  spake,  and  said,  Is  not  this  great  Babylon, 
that  I  have  built  for  the  house  of  the  kingdom  by  the 
nught  of  my  power,  and  for  the  honour  of  my  majesty? 

81.  While  the  word  was  in  the  king's  mouth,  there  fell 
a  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  O  king  Nebuchadnezzar,  to 
thee  it  is  spoken:   The  kingdom  is  departed  from  thee: 

?2.  And  they  shall  drive  thee  from  men,  and  thy  dwell- 
ing shall  be  with  the  beasts  of  the  field:  they  shall  make 
thee  to  eat  grass  as  oxen,  and  seven  times  shall  pass 
over  thee,  until  thou  know  that  the  Most  High  ruleth 
in  the  kingdom  of  men,  and  giveth  it  to  whomsoever  he 
will. 

33.  The  same  hour  was  the  thing  fulfilled  upon  Neb- 
uchadnezzar: and  he  was  driven  from  men,  and  did  eat 
grass  as  oxen,  and  his  body  was  wet  with  the  dew  of 
heaven,  till  his  hairs  were  grown  like  eagles'  feathers, 
and  his  nails  like  birds'  claws. 

'M.  And  at  the  end  of  the  days  I  Nebuchadnezzar  lifted 
up  mine  eyes  unto  heaven,  and  mine  understanding  re- 
turned unto  me,  and  I  blessed  the  Most  High,  and  I 
praised  and  honoured  him  that  liveth  for  ever,  whose  do- 
minion is  an  everlasting  dominion,  and  his  kingdom  is 
from   generation  to   generation: 

35.  And  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  reputed  as 
nothing:   and  he  doeth  according  to  his  will  in  the  army 


50  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

of  heaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth:  and 
none  can  stay  his  hand,  or  say  unto  him,  What  doest  thou? 

26.  At  the  same  time  my  reason  returned  unto  me:  and 
for  the  glory  of  my  kingdom,  mine  honour  and  brightness 
returned  unto  me;  and  my  counsellors  and  my  lords 
sought  unto  me;  and  I  was  established  in  my  kingdom 
and  excellent  majesty  was  added  unto  me. 

37.  Now  I  Nebuchadnezzar  praise  and  extol  and  honour 
the  King  of  heaven,  all  whose  works  are  truth,  and  his 
vays  judgment;  and  those  that  walk  in  pride  he  is  able  to 
abase. 

There  are  no  means  of  ascertaining  the  exact  date  of 
this  Dream  and  Vision  of  Nebuchadnezzar.  It  took  place 
after  the  occurrences  mentioned  in  the  preceding  chap- 
ter, but  how  long  afterward  can  only  be  conjectured. 

The  Dream  refers  particularly  to  Nebuchadnezzar  him- 
self, and  was  a  solemn  prophecy  as  well  as  premonition 
of  a  heavy  judg-ment  of  God  coming  upon  him  because 
of  his  exceeding  pride  and  forgetfulness  of  God.  It  was 
completely  fulfilled  in  the  course  of  the  events  so  minutely 
and  graphically   described  in   the   chapter  itself. 

On  recovering  from  his  period  of  madness,  the  chas- 
tened king  looks  up  to  Heaven  in  humble  gratitude, 
acknowledges  the  justice  of  his  punishment,  and  pours 
out  his  heart  in  adoring  praise  and  worship.  And  after- 
wards, having  been  restored  to  his  throne,  his  honors  and 
his  former  greatness,  he  issues  his  royal  proclamation  to 
**all  people,  nations  and  languages,''  relating  his  expe- 
rience and  God's  marvelous  dealings  toward  him,  and 
calling  upon  all  that  ''dwell  in  all  the  earth"  to  exalt, 
extol  and  honor  the  same  Glorious  Being,  ''all  whose 
works  are  truth  and  his  ways  judgment." 

This  might  seem  to  be  all  that  was  intended  or  implied 
in  this  Dream  and  Vision  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  relating 
principally,  if  not  exclusively,  to  his  individual  history 
and  when  accomplished  in  him  as  foretold  in  the  vision, 
completely  and  perfectly  accomplished.  Yet  commenta- 
tors and  students  of  Scripture  have  not  failed  to  see  in 
it  a  deeper  and  wider  application  of  Prophecy  than  mere- 
ly what  was  fulfilled  in  the  experience  of  Nebuchadnez- 


THE  TIMES  OF  THE  GENTILES.  51 

zar.  By  some  of  them  it  is  believed  to  be  a  prophetic 
revelation  of  that  period  spoken  of  by  our  Saviour  in 
his  great  prophecy  of  the  fall  and  destruction  of  Jerusa- 
lem and  the  subsequent  dispersion  and  oppression  of  the 
Jewish  people  until  the  "times  of  the  Gentiles"  be  ful- 
filled. They  regard  this  period,  i.  e.,  ''the  seven  times" 
which  were  to  pass  over  Nebuchadnezzar  as  the  period 
there  alluded  to  by  our  Saviour  in  his  prophecy  under  the 
description  'Hhe  times  of  the  Gentiles."  His  statement 
is.  ''And  Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled"  (Luke 
21.24),  using-  an  expression  that  seems  to  have  been 
familiar  to  the  disciples  and  needing  no  explanation. 
It  was  evidently  an  expression  well  known  among  the 
Jewish  people  and  having  a  precise  and  definite  meaning 
and  hence  requiring  no  explanation  when  used  in  the 
presence  of  his  disciples. 

Now  there  is  no  other  place  in  their  Sacred  Writings 
where  that  period  thus  described  seems  to  be  so  clearly 
alluded  to  as  in  this  prediction  made  in  connection  with 
the  malady  of  Nebuchadnezzar.  Hence  "the  Seven 
Times"  which  were  to  pass  over  him  seem  to  have  a 
deeper  meaning  than  merely  the  seven  years  which  were 
to  mark  out  the  duration  of  his  malady,  and  evidently 
were  understood  among  the  Jews  themselves  as  indicat- 
ing a  period  in  the  history  of  their  nation,  during  which 
the  Gentiles  were  to  have  the  ascendency  in  some  way 
or  other,  and  which  came  to  be  known  among  them  as 
"the  times  of  th^  Gentiles."  Hence  the  expression  was 
used  by  our  Saviour  to  his  disciples,  and  requiring  no 
explanation  to  enable  them  to  understand  it,  that  Jeru- 
salem was  to  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles  until  "the 
times  of  the  Gentiles"  were  fulfilled. 

Paul  also  seems  to  allude  to  this  well-known  opinion 
and  belief  prevalent  among  the  Jewish  people,  in  his  ex- 
planation of  the  excision  and  rejection  of  Israel  because 
of  their  sin  and  unbelief  (Rom.  11:25),  and  how  long 
they  were  to  remain  in  that  state  of  excision  and  rejec- 
tion.   It  was  to  be  "until  the  fullness  of  the  Grentiles  be 


52  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

come  in."  During-  that  time  Israel  as  a  nation  would 
stand  aloof  from  God  and  be  cut  off  from  the  blessings 
of  the  Gospel  because  of  their  unbelief  and  sin,  but  the 
Gentiles  would  be  broug'ht  especially  near  and  have 
conferred  on  them  such  gi'acious  privileges  and  blessings 
as  they  had  never  before  experienced  in  their  history. 
It  was  their  day  of  grace  and  during-  its  continuance  mul- 
titudes of  them  would  be  broug'ht  into  the  church  and 
saved.  But  when  that  period  was  completely  fulfilled, 
then  the  ^^ times  of  the  Gentiles"  would  come  to  an  end 
and  Israel  would  be  once  more  brought  near  to  God  and 
received  back  into  his  church. 

Now  if  these  '4imes  of  the  Gentiles"  (in  our  Saviour's 
prophecy)  refer  only  to  the  period  of  Jerusalem's  deso- 
lation, as  some  think,  beginning  with  the  capture  and  de- 
struction of  that  city  by  the  Romans,  we  have  no  defi- 
nite data  to  go  upon  by  which  to  deteimine  how  long 
they  will  continue  nor  when  they  will  end.  Nothing  m.ore 
than  that  they  cover  the  period,  long  or  short,  when  the 
Gentile  will  occupy  the  place  in  the  church  so  long  held 
and  occupied  by  the  Jew.  It  may  be  2,000  years,  or  it 
may  be  If^ss.  We  have  no  means  of  knowing.  But  if 
the  term  refers  to  'Hhe  seven  times"  which  were  to  pass 
over  Nebuchadnezzar  as  the  representative  of  the  Gentile 
world,  then  they  began  long  before  our  Saviour's  day, 
and  when  they  are  fulfilled  Jerusalem  will  cease  to  be 
trodden  down  and  not  before. 

Taking,  therefore,  one  ''time"  as  a  prophetic  year, 
i.  e.,  360  common  years,  7  times  will  be  2520  years.  And 
beginning  it  at  588  B.  C,  when  Nebuchadnezzar  first 
captured  and  destroyed  Jerusalem,  and  when  Jerusalem 
first  began  to  be  ''trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,"  it 
vrill  tei-minate  in  A.  D.  1932.  This  great  period  (2,520 
years)  will  be  the  period  known  as  "the  times  of  the 
Gentiles."  At  its  termination  therefore  in  A.  D.  1932, 
or  about  that  time,  we  may  confidently  look  for  some 
great  religious  movement  among  the  Jews  themselves  or 
among  Christian  nations  that  will  result  in  the  deliver- 
ance of  Jerusalem  from  the  oppression  of  that  Power  that 


THE  TIMES  OF  THE  GENTILES.  53 

has  trodden  it  down  so  long-,  and  also  in  the  conversion 
of  the  Jews  to  Christianity.  The  ^' seven  times'^  will 
then  have  passed  over  mankind,  and  ''the  times  of  the 
Gentiles''  as  last  be  fulfilled. 

In  some  form  or  other,  it  is  to  be  an  era  of  great  joy 
and  blessing  to  mankind.    (Rom.   11:12.) 

This  chapter,  from  beginning  to  end,  seems  to  be  un- 
questionably a  regular  decree  which  Nebuchadnezzar 
issued  after  his  recovery  from  that  malady  of  madness 
from  which  he  had  suffered  for  seven  years.  It  was  no 
doubt  copied  out  of  the  original  records  preserved  in 
Babylon  by  the  Prophet  Daniel,  and  to  which  he  had 
free  access,  and  contains  the  very  words  which  Nebuchad- 
oezzar  himself  used. 

It  is  addressed  to  all  the  provinces  and  all  the  differ- 
ent people  in  his  vast  empire,  and  is  a  brief  but  very 
clear  and  impressive  narration  of  the  circumstances  con- 
nected with  his  malady,  what  led  to  it,  God's  design  and 
purpose  in  it,  how  his  reason  returned  to  him,  and  with 
it  his  restoration  to  the  honors,  dignity  and  glory  that 
he  had  previously  enjoyed,  and  the  feeling  of  reverence, 
love  and  obedience  that  he  now  exercisd  towards  this 
adorable  King  of  heaven  *'all  whose  works  are  truth  and 
his   ways   judgment." 

It  is  one  of  the  finest,  as  well  as  most  ancient,  records 
of  antiquity  now  in  existence,  and  is  a  model  of  dignity, 
majesty,  modesty  and  impressive  declaration. 

The  Decree  as  proclaimed  by  King  Nebuchadnezzar: 


Ye  people,  nations,  tongues — and  all  that  dwell 
Within    this    realm    of   mine — to    you   be    peace. 
Methought  it  good  to  shew,  make  known,  and  tell 
The  wondei'^,  which  the  Mighty  God  Most  High 
In   majesty   divine,   toward   me   hath   wrought. 
How  great  his   wonders !   and  how  strange  his  acts ! 
How  glorious  that  dominion  wide  of  His, 
That  kingdom  which  from  age  to  age  endures! 


54  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

While  in  mine  house  at  rest,  and  flourishing  , 

"Within  my  palace  fair,  I  dreamed  a  dream 
And  saw  a  vision  startling — and  which  much 
Affrighted   me.     In   vain   magicians   learned, 
Astrologers,  and  dream-intei-preters 
Came  in  at  my  command  and  sought  to  make 
Its  meaning  known,  till  Daniel  came — so  famed 
In  Babylon  as  he  within  whose  breast 
Resides  the  spirit  of  tlie  Holy  Gods. 
Known  too  as  Belteshazzar — called  by  name 
Of  mine  own  God — to  whom  I  thus  then  spake: 

''Oh,   Belteshazzar,   favored   one,   whose   skill 

And  knowledge  rare  in  searching  secrets  deep, 

And    reading   dreams    divine,   so    well    I   know — 

Thus  are  the  visions  of  my  head.     I  saw 

And  lo,  a  towering  tree  whose  height  sublime 

Reached  even  to  the  skies,  and  seen  from  far 

Throu'gh   all   the   earth.     Its  branches   spread;   its  leaves 

Were  fair;  its  fruit  exceeding  much;   and  food 

It  furnished  free  to  all;  while  crouching  beast, 

And  fowl  of  every  wing  flocked  underneath 

Its  shade,   and  freely   fed  of  its  fair  fruit. 

And  thus  it  stood,  a  gorgeous  sight  indeed 

For  all  to  see. 


''Then  lo,  a  Holy  One, 
A  watcher  from  the  skies  came  down  and  cried 
With  mighty  voice,  'Hew  down  the  tree  so  high; 
Each  goodly  branch  cut  off;  shake  off  its  leaves, 
And  scatter  far  its  fruit.     Let  beasts  and  birds 
From  underneath  its  sheltering  shade  be  driven. 
Yet  leave  its  stump  and  roots  deep  in  the  ground, 
Secured  by  iron  band  and  wet  with  dew  ' 
Of  heaven;  his  portion  with  the  beasts  of  earth; 
His  heart  from  that  of  man  to  brute's  be  changed; 
And  this  be  done  till  seven  times  shall  pass 
O'er  him,  and  thereby  all  the  living  know 


THE  TIMES  OF  THE  GENTILES,  55 

That  Grod  Most  High  niles  here  e'en  on  the  earth, 

And  giveth  unto  whomsoe'er  He  will 

Its  kingdoms,  glory,  power — tho'  base  they  be 

Among  the  sons  of  men.     This  great  decree, 

Now  thus  made  known  by  those  who  never  sleep, 

Is   sure:      'twill   come   to   pass,  for  so   God   wills/ 

"Now,  Daniel,  with  that  wisdom  rare  which  God 
Hath  given  th^e,  this  strange,  mysterious  Dream 
With  all  its  pui-port  deep  disclose  to  me.'' 
Speechless,  in  mute   astonishment   and   awe, 
The  Prophet  silent  stood,  nor  moved  nor  spake, 
While  troubling  thoughts  disturbed  his  breast,  for  well 
The  mighty  meaning  of  the  Dream  he  saw. 
And  shrank  to  make  its  solemn  message  known. 
Perceiving  which,  the  king,  as  if  full  well 
Its  import  deep  he  silently  had  giiessed. 
Cried   out,   ''Oh,   Belteshazzar,    fear   thou   not, 
Whate'er  its  message  be,  to  set  it  forth 
And  now  disclose  what  Heaven  reveals  to  thee.'* 

Then  spake  the  Seer,  ''The  Dream,  my  lord. 

Be  to  thy  foes;  its  meaning  deep  fulfilled 

In  him  who  hateth  thee.     May  Heaven  now  ward 

From  thee  what  there's  so  solemnly  revealed. 

The  Dream  is  this:  the  Tree  of  towering  height. 

And  branching  limb,  and  leaf  all  flourishing, 

(So  fair,   so  beautiful,  so  grand  a  sight,) 

With  welcome  shade  to  fowl  of  every  wing, 

And  food  to  bird  and  brute  which  flocked  there  sheltering, 

*'That  tree  is  thou,  to  awful  greatness  grown, 

And   spreading  out   in   pow€r   and   pride, 

AVith  wide  dominion  and  on  mighty  throne, 

'Twas  thou,  oh,  King,  to  whom  the  Watcher  cried. 

And  whereas  thou  didst  further  see  and  hear 

That  Watcher  call  aloud  from  out  the  sky, 

'Hew  down  the  Tree,'   'twas  Heaven's  message  clear. 


56  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Now  shadowing  forth  thy  doom,  so  sure,  so  nigh — 

A  judgment  from  the  King  of  kings,  the  Lord  Most  High, 

''Forth  from  the  haunts  of  men  shalt  thou  be  driven, 

Thy  reason  from  her  lofty   throne  be  fled; 

Thy  portion  with  the  brutish  herd  be  given; 

As  feeds  the  ox,  so  too  shalt  thou  be  fed — 

Thy  body  moistened  with  the  dews  of  night; 

The  field,  thy  home;  its  sustenance,  thy  fare; 

While   seven    times   roll    around   in   silent   flight, 

Until  that  lesson  thou  hast  learned  so  rare, 

That  Heaven  rules  on  high,  on  earth,  and  everywhere. 

''Yet  wheiv^-as  to  the  stump  of  that  proud  tree 

Was  left  its  root  remaining  in  the  gi-ound, 

So  shall  thy  kingdom  still  remain  to  thee 

Secure,  and  by  thee  yet   again  be  found. 

Wherefore,  oh,  King,  accept  I  pray  thee  now 

This  humble  counsel  that  I  offer  thee; 

To  Heaven ^s  high  will  thy  haughty  spirit  bow; 

Break  off  thy  sins;  hear  and  obey — 'twill  be 

Thy  life,  and  lengthening  out  of  thy  tranquility. '* 

Such  was  the  dream,  and  such  its  meaning  true. 

And   all   accomplished   soon.     As   walked   one   day 

The  king  with  stately  majesty,  to  view 

The  City  as  she  in  her  beauty  lay — 

Surveying  wall  and  tower  and  palace  gate, 

And  gardens  as  if  hanging  in   the  sky — 

His  heart  breaks   out,   with   boastful  pride  inflate, 

"Is  not  this  Babylon  the  Great  which  I 

Have  built  for  mine  own  honor,  greatness,  state. 

And  my  own  glorious  name  to  long  perpetuate?" 

Scarce  had  these  swelling  words  of  pride  been  spoke 
Wlhen  thunder  peal  burst  from  the  opening  skies, 
And  startling  voice  from  heaven  the  silence  broke. 
As  swiftly  to  his  ear  the  message  flies: 
"Oh,  King,  thy  kingdom  passes  from  thee  now; 


THE  TIMES  OF  THE  GENTILES.  57 

Thy  heart  within   thee,   to   a  brute's  be   turned — 
Forth  from  thy  throne,  with  madness  seized,  go  thou, 
And  brutish  be,  until  God's  hand  discerned 
That   lesson     humbling    to     thy   pride      at    last   ihou'st 
learned. ' ' 

It  spoke  no  more.     The  heavens  closed  again. 

That  selfsame  hour  the  king  in  madness  fled, 

Forsook  his  throne,  his  home,  the  haunts  of  men. 

And  like  the  grazing  beast  of  field  he  fed; 

His  locks  unshorn,  like  eagle's  feathers  grew; 

His  nails,  like   talons   of  the  bird  of  prey; 

His  body,  moistened  by  the  falling  dew. 

Until  the  appointed  period  passed  away, 

And  Babel's  king  bows  meekly  to  his  Monarch's  sway. 

Then  reason  once  again  returns,  and  he 
Subdued,  looks  up  to  heaven — reveres,  adores; 
And  God,  his  kingly  throne  and  dignity 
And  power  as  erstbefore,  to  him  restores. 
With  grateful  heart  and  hymn  of  praise  sincere 
The  humbled  king  then  summons  all  to  bless 
And  honor  Him  whom  hosts  of  heaven  revere; 
And  Him  extol  in  joy  or  deep  distress. 
Whose  ways  are  truth,  and  all  whose  judgments  right* 
eousness. 


IT. 
UNDER  BELSHAZZAR. 


(1)  The    March    of   Empire. 

(2)  The  Crescent  and  the  Cross. 
(3     Weig-hed   and   Found   Wanting. 


THE  MARCH  OF  EMPIRE 

(Daniel,  7th  Chapter.) 

1.  In  the  first  year  of  Belshazzar  king  of  Babylon,  Daniel 
had  a  dream  and  visions  of  his  head  upon  his  bed:  then 
he  wrote  the  dream,  and  told  the  sum  of  the  matters. 

2.  Daniel  spake  and  said,  I  saw  in  my  vision  by  night, 
and  behold,  the  four  winds  of  the  heaven  strove  upon  the 
great  sea. 

3.  And  four  great  beasts  came  up  from  the  sea,  di- 
verse one  from  another. 

4.  The  first  was  like  a  lion,  and  had  eagle's  wings;  I 
beheld  till  the  wings  thereof  were  plucked,  and  it  was 
lifted  up  from  the  earth,  and  made  stand  upon  the  feet 
as  a  man,  and  a  man's  heart  was  given  to  it. 

5.  And  behold  another  beast,  a  second,  like  to  a  bear, 
and  it  raised  up  itself  on  one  side,  and  it  had  three  ribs 
in  the  mouth  of  it  between  the  teeth  of  it:  and  they  said 
thus  unto  it.  Arise,  devour  much  flesh. 

r..  After  this,  I  beheld,  and  lo,  another,  like  a  leopard, 
which  had  upon  the  back  of  it  four  wings  of  a  fowl; 
the  beast  had  also  four  heads;  and  dominion  was  given 
to  it. 

7.  After  this  I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and  behold  a 
fourth  beast,  dreadful  and  terrible,  and  strong  exceeding- 
ly; and  it  had  great  iron  teeth;  it  devoured  and  brake 
in  pieces,  and  stamped  the  residue  with  the  feet  of  it: 
and  it  was  diverse  from  all  the  beasts  that  were  before 
it:  and  it  had  ten  horns. 


60  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

8.  I  considered  the  horns,  and  behold,  there  came  up 
araong  them  another  little  horn,  before  whom  there  were 
three  of  the  first  horns  plucked  up  by  the  roots:  and  be- 
hold, in  this  horn  were  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  man,  and  a 
mouth  speaking  great  things. 

9.  I  beheld  till  the  thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the  An- 
cient of  days  did  sit,  whose  garment  was  white  as  snow, 
and  the  hair  of  his  head  like  the  pure  wool:  his  throne  wat 
like  the  fiery  flame,  and  his  wheels  as  burning  fire. 

10.  A  fiery  stream  issued  and  came  forth  from  before 
him;  thousand  thousands  ministered  unto  him,  and  ten 
thousand  times  ten  thousand  stood  before  him:  the  judg- 
ment was  set,  and  the  books  were  opened. 

11.  I  beheld  then  because  of  the  voice  of  the  great 
words  which  the  horn  spake:  I  beheld  even  till  the  beast 
was  slain  and  his  body  destroyed,  and  given  to  the 
burning   flame. 

12.  As  concerning  the  rest  of  the  beasts,  they  had  theii 
dominion  taken  away:  yet  their  lives  were  prolonged  for 
a  season  and  time. 

13.  I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and  behold,  one  like  the 
Son  of  man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and  came 
to  the  Ancient  of  days,  and  they  brought  him  near  before 
him. 

14.  And  there  was  given  him  dominion,  and  glory,  and 
a  kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages,  should 
serve  him:  his  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  which 
Bhall  not  pass  away,  and  his  kingdom,  that  which  shall 
not  be  destroyed. 

15.  I  Daniel  was  grieved  in  my  spirit  in  the  midst  of 
my  body,  and  the  visions  of  my  head  troubled  me. 

IG.  I  came  near  unto  one  of  them  that  stood  by,  and 
asked  him  the  truth  of  all  this.  So  he  told  me,  and  made 
me  know  the  interpretation  of  the  things. 

17.  These  great  beasts,  which  are  four,  are  four  kings, 
which  shall  arise  out  of  the  earth. 

IS.  But  the  saints  of  the  Most  High  shall  take  the  king- 
dom, and  possess  the  kingdom  for  ever,  even  for  ever  and 
ever. 

iO.  Then  I  would  know  the  truth  of  the  fourth  beast 
which  was  diverse  from  all  the  others,  exceeding  dread- 
ful, whose  teeth  were  of  iron,  and  his  nails  of  brass; 
which  devoured,  brake  in  pieces,  and  stamped  the  residue 
with  his  feet: 

20.  And  of  the  ten  horns  that  were  in  his  head,  and  of 
the  other  which  came  up,  and  before  whom  three  fell: 
even  of  that  horn  that  had  eyes,  and  a  mouth  that  spake 
very  great  things,  whose  look  was  more  stout  than  his 
frllowB. 


THE  MARCH  OF  EMPIRE.  61 

21.  I  beheld,  and  che  same  horn  made  war  with  the 
saints,  and  prevailed  against  them; 

22.  Until  the  Ancient  of  days  came,  and  judgment  was 
gl\eu  to  the  saints  of  the  Most  High;  and  the  time  came 
that  the  saints  possessed  the  kingdom. 

23.  Thus  he  said,  The  fourth  beast  shall  be  the  fourth 
kingdom  upon  earth,  which  shall  be  diverse  from  all  king- 
doms, and  shall  devour  the  whole  earth,  and  shall  tread 
it  down,  and  break  it  in  pieces. 

24.  And  the  ten  horns  out  of  this  kingdom  are  ten 
kings  that  shall  arise:  and  another  shall  rise  after  them; 
and  he  shall  be  diverse  from  the  first,  and  he  shall  sub- 
due three   kings. 

2i).  And  he  shall  speak  great  words  against  the  Most 
High,  and  shall  wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and 
think  to  change  times  and  laws:  and  they  shall  be  given 
into  his  hand  until  a  time  and  times  and  the  dividing 
of  time. 

26.  But  the  judgment  shall  sit,  and  they  shall  take  away 
his  dominion  to  consume  and  to  destroy  it  unto  the  end. 

27.  And  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  the  greatness 
of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given 
to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  king- 
dom is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  all  dominions  shall 
serve  and  obey  him. 

28.  Hitherto  is  the  end  of  the  matter.  As  for  me  Daniel, 
my  cogitations  much  troubled  me,  and  my  countenance 
changed  in  me:     but  I  kept  the  matter  in  my  heart. 

Forty-eight  years  had  elapsed  since  the  then  unknown 
youth  had  been  summoned  from  his  obscurity  to  stand 
before  the  king  of  Babylon  and  recall  to  him  his  forgot- 
ten dream.  But  he  is  now  a  youth  no  longer  nor  an 
unknown  stranger.  He  has  lived  through  four  success- 
ive reigns  *of  Babylonian  Kings,  and  is  now  entering 
upon  the  fifth,  and  his  reputation  and  fame  have  long 
since  spread  beyond  the  narrow  confines  of  Babylon. 
Belshazzar,  the  imbecile  and  profligate  descendant  of 
Nebuchadnezzar,  has  but  recently  ascended  the  throne, 
but  his  dynasty  and  his  empire  are  limited  now  to  a  brief 
lease  of  power  and  are  soon  to  pass  away. 

The  Head  of  fine  gold  beheld  in  Nebuchadnezzar's  vis- 
ion of  empire  had  been  slowly  gTowing  dim;  the  Arms 
and  Breast  of  silver  of  the  same  vision  are  already  throw- 


62  THE  LOST: DREAM. 

ing  their  portentous  shadows  across  the  horizon,  and  the 
Mede  and  the  Persian  are  now  appearing  conspicuously 
on  the  scene.  Belshazzar  had  reigned  nearly  one  year 
when  Daniel  was  admitted  to  another  vision,  a  continua- 
tion, as  it  weie,  of  the  dream  he  had  intei^Dreted  nearly 
half  a  century  before.  It  is  the  March  of  Empire  that 
he  now  beholds — the  furious  rage  and  strife  of  savage 
Empires  rising  upon  the  ruins  one  of  another,  like  wild 
beasts  emerging  from  the   storm-tossed   deep. 

It  was  a  wild  and  tumultuous  succession  of  thrones  and 
dominions,  of  crowns  and  kingdoms,  one  after  the  other, 
as  the  fleet-footed  centuries  hurried  by,  until  One  came 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven  and  took  the  dominion  to  him- 
self. 

''I  beheld,"  says  he,  ''until  the  thrones  were  cast 
down  and  the  Ancient  of  Days  did  sit,  whose  garment 
was  white  as  snow  and  the  hair  of  his  head  like  the  pure 
wool;  his  throne  was  like  the  fiery  flame,  and  his  wheels 
as  burning  fire.  I  saw  in  the  night  visions  and  behold 
One  like  to  the  Son  of  Man  came  with  the  clouds  of 
heaven  and  came  to  the  Ancient  of  Da3^s  and  they  brought 
him  near  before  Him.  And  there  was  given  him  domin- 
ion and  glory  and  a  kingdom  that  all  people  and  nations 
and  languages  should  serve  him:  his  dominion  is  an 
everlasting  dominion  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his 
kingdom   that  which   shall   not  be   destroyed." 

It  was  a  glimpse  of  the  solemn  future,  a  vision  of  one 
of  those  oft-occuiTing  scenes  so  frequent  in  the  history 
of  earth,  Avhen  nations  stand  before  the  Great  Tribunal 
and  receive  from  the  Judge  of  all  mankind  the  recom- 
pense due  to  their  deeds — one  of  those  scenes,  When  God, 
who  holds  nations  as  Avell  as  individuals  responsible  for 
their  conduct,  steps  in,  makes  bare  his  mighty  Arm,  sum- 
mons them  to  his  judgment  throne,  and  in  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  his  awful  Providence  executes  on  them  the  pun- 
ishment due  to  their  crimes.     Such,  for  example,  as  oc- 


*See  note  B. 


THE  MARCH  OF  EMPIRE.  63 

ourred  in  the  overtbrow  of  Babylon,  Persia,  Rome,  Jeru- 
salem and  many  other  worldly  Powers  that  have  arisen 
upon  the  earth,  flourished,  grown  strong  and  powerful — 
become  wicked,  corrupt,  oppressive,  tyrannical,  diaboli- 
cal, and  then  been  shattered  and  broken  to  pieces  by  one 
Providence  after  another,  and  finally  passed  away,  dis- 
appearing from  the  theater  of  history  forever. 

Of  the  four  great  Beasts  that  Daniel  beheld  emerging 
from  the  sea  of  human  passion,  strife,  and  ambition, 
the  first  was  the  Babylonian  represented  by  the  Lion 
with  eagle's  wings.  For  awhile  it  pushed  its  conquests 
with  great  rapidity  and  success — which  feature  of  its 
history  was  denoted  by  the  eagle's  wings,  a  bird  that 
soars  far  and  high.  When  its  conquests  under  Nebuchad- 
nezzar were  brought  to  a  close  and  he  was  bereft  of  rea- 
son, driven  from  the  societj^  of  men  and  made  to  eat 
grass  like  the  ox,  ^'his  wings  were  plucked' ';  and  when 
reason  returned  and  he  recognized  and  acknowledged 
God's  authority  over  him  and  with  profound  thankful- 
ness and  gratitude  paid  him  sincere  worship  and  adora- 
tion, ''a,  man's  heart  was  given  him." 

The  second  Beast  like  to  a  Bear  was  the  Persian  Em- 
pire which  succeeded  the  Babylonian.  It  pushed  its  con- 
quests principally  in  one  direction,  westward,  which  was 
denoted  by  its  raising  itself  up  on  one  side. 

The  ^Hhree  ribs  between  itis  teeth"  were  the  principal 
provinces  it  conquered,  viz.:  Lydia,  Babylonia  and  Egypt. 
The  thirst  for  conquest  which  led  to  so  many  and  such 
vast  military  expeditions  that  characterized  so  many  of 
the  kings  of  Persia,  and  many  of  which  were  extremely 
disastrous  to  them,  attended  with  such  shedding  of  blood 
and  loss  of  life,  is  what  is  probably  meant  by  the 
command  given  it  to  *' arise  and  devour  much  flesh." 

Next  followed  the  Leopard  with  its  four  heads  and  four 
wings.  This  was  the  Macedonian  Empire,  which,  first, 
under  Alexander  the  Great,  had  but  one  head,  but  after 
his  death  was  divided  into  four  great  divisions  or  king- 
doms under  four  of  his  most  prominent  generals. 


64  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

The  four  wings  indicated  the  extreme  rapidity  of  its 
conquests.  Under  Alexander  the  armies  of  Macedonia 
seemed  rather  to  fly  than  to  march  through  the  lands  on 
their  career  of  conquest.  And  a  wild  and  irresistible 
impetuosity  characterized  his  onsets  against  his  enemies, 
more  like  the  spring  of  a  panther  upon  its  victim  than 
anything  else.  It  was  the  leap  of  the  Leopard  on  the 
back  of  its  prey. 

The  next  wild  Beast  that  slowly  arose  from  the  wildly- 
tossing  waves  was  without  a  name.  No  wild  beast  in 
existence  had  those  marks  and  those  features  that  so 
conspicuously  distinguished  it.  ^'Dreadful  and  terrible 
and  strong  exceedingly/'  with  great  iron  teeth  tearing 
and  rending  flesh  and  bones  together,  and  nails  or  claws 
of  brass,  and  with  feet  that  stamped  and  ground  to  the 
earth  all  that  it  did  not  devour — differing  from  all  the 
Beasts  that  had  preceded  it,  and  with  ten  huge  horns 
growing  out  of  its  head,  it  was  the  wildest  and  most 
frightfully  savage  creature  that  the  Prophet  had  ever 
beheld.  While  looking  in  wondering  bewilderment  upon 
it  in  its  savage  ferocity,  rending  and  tearing  the  flesh 
of  its  victims,  another  horn,  insignificant  and  inconspicu- 
ous at  first,  but  afterwards  growing  to  enormous  propor- 
tions, was  seen  to  slowly  rise  up  and  grow  among  the 
others,  having  a  cunning,  crafty  eye,  and  impudent,  arro- 
gant look,  and  which  uprooted  and  overturned  three  of 
the  otii«r  Horns  around  it. 

This  little  Horn  opened  its  mouth  ag-ainst  the  Most 
Hig^h  in  most  blasphemously-bold  and  astonishing  lan- 
guage, persecuted  and  put  to  death  his  innocent  and  un- 
offending saints  in  almost  countless  multitudes,  changed 
times  and  laws,  and  raged  almost  unrestrained  like  a  fe- 
rocious wild  animal  until  judgment  was  executed  upon 
it  and  its  dominion  broken  and  taken  away  forever. 

There  can  be  no  mistaking  the  Wild  Beast  here  rep- 
resented. Though  without  a  name  its  distinguishing 
features  are  so  marked  and  pronounced  as  to  point  it  out 
unerringly  among  the  nations  of  the  earth.    It  is  Rome, 


THE  MARCH  OF  EMPIRE.  65 

first  as  a  Pagan  Power  conquering,  ravaging,  trampling 
down  and  devouring  the  nations  as  it  carried  its  victo- 
rious arms  throughout  the  earth,  slaying  and  putting  to 
death  such  vast  numbers  of  God's  people  during  the 
period  of  its  supremacy — and  then  afterwards  as  Rome 
Papal,  i.  e.,  Rome  under  the  Popes. 

And  in  its  savage  ferocity,  butchering  and  slaughter- 
ing God's  faithful  saints,  Rome  Papal  has  far  exceeded 
Rome,  Pagan,  both  in  the  vast  multitudes  of  those  that 
she  has  butchered,  as  well  as  in  the  horrible  cruelties 
she  has  inflicted  upon  them,  and  also  in  the  length  of 
her  reign  of  blood.*  It  has  been  estimated  that  nearly 
Fifty  Millions  of  people  have  been  ruthlessly  slaughter- 
ed by  the  Church  of  Rome  during  the  1,200  years  of  her 
supremacy  among  the  nations,  by  her  racks,  dungeons, 
fires,  inquisitions  and  ^'Holy  Wars,"  so  called. 

The  '^Little  Horn"  is  the  Papacy  that  silently  grew  up 
among  the  other  horns,  i.  e. :  the  other  Powers  constitut- 
ing the  Empire,  and  which  eventually  rooted  up  and  de- 
stroyed three  of  them,  viz. :  the  Merovingian  dynasty, 
the  Lombard,  and  the  Exarchate  of  Ravenna.  This  was 
accomplished  by  the  Papacy  during  the  Eighth  Century. 

The  ''eyes  of  a  man"  in  this  little  Horn  denoted  that 
running,  crafty,  far-seeing  intelligence  for  advancing 
its  own  interests  that  has  always  been  such  a  conspicu- 
ous feature  in  the  history  of  the  Papacy.  Its  unblush- 
ing arrogarice,  as  well  as  bold  and  determined  manner 
in  which  it  has  asserted  and  pushed  its  presumptuous 
pretentions,  are  denoted  by  the  stout  look,  ''more 
stout  than  its  fellows"  that  has  marked  the  Papacy 
more  than  any  other  form  of  government  that  has  ever 
been  known  upon  earth. 

It  was  "divei'se  from  all  the  other  Beasts"  that  had 
preceded  it.  It  exercised  a  double  form  of  power,  claim- 
ing and  exercising  jurisdiction  over  both  the  souls  as 
well  as  bodies  of  mankind.  It  was  to  be  both  a  political 
and  also  an  ecclesiastical  Power  in  one.     And  this  has 


*  See  note  C. 


66  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

been  one  of  the  distinguishing  marks  of  the  Papacy,  the 
Popes  carrying  two  keys  and  also  two  swords  in  token 
of  this  claim — a  dominion  spiritual  as  well  as  a  domin- 
ion temporal.  But  judgment  is  to  sit,  its  dominion  be 
taken  away,  consumed  and  destroyed  even  to  the  end, 
and  the  Papacy,  like  all  other  blood-thirsty  and  diaboli- 
cal Powers,  is  to  perish. 

Already  has  its  dominion  been  'greatly  shattered.  Some 
of  it  has  been  taken  away  and  consumed,  and  the  rest 
of  it  one  day  will  be.  Its  temporal  sovereignty  has  even 
now  been  annihilated,  and  in  the  course  of  time  its  ec- 
clesiastical sovereignty  will  also  be.  For  as  a  Ruling 
Power,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  its  dominion  over 
mankind  is  to  be  utterly  destroyed. 

No  power  has  ever  appeared  in  history  that  has  so 
minutely  and  so  astonishingly  fulfilled  each  and  every 
one  of  the«e  predicted  features  as  has  the  Papacy,  and 
there  can  -be  no  posible  question  but  that  it  is  Rome 
Papal  as  well  as  Rome  Pagan  that  is  here  described. 
Vv.  9-11.  The  appearance  of  the  Ancient  of  Days, 
'^judgment  sitting,"  etc,  etc.,  is  summed  up  and  explain- 
ed briefly  in  three  single  verses  (18,  22,  2G),  in  which 
the  whole  matter  is  explained  as  meaning  that  "the 
saints  took  the  kingdom  and  possessed  it  forever," — 
"judgment  would  be  given  to  the  saints,"  etc.,  etc.,  aaid 
"the  dominion  of  the  Beast  be  taken  away,"  etc. 

It  is  only  a  grand  and  vivid  description  of  the  destruc- 
tion of  Rome  under  the  representation  of  a  judgment 
scene,  in  which  the  "Ancient  of  Days,"  attended  by  his 
flaming  ministers  of  justice,  is  the  Judge,  etc.,  It  is  Grod 
against  whom  she  has  so  grievousely  sinned,  God  who  pro- 
nounces her  doom,  and  various  nations  and  Powers  of 
earth  are  the  appointed  ministers  of  his  justice  to  exe- 
cute his  sentence  upon  her.  It,  therefore,  simply  means 
the  manner  in  which  the  power  and  dominion  of  perse- 
cuting Rome  has  been  steadily  broken,  and  its  destruc- 
tion by  the  different  nations  she  lorded  it  over,  and  that 
it  will  be  completely  annihilated.  And  also  that  all  this 
power  and  authority,  accompanied  and  accomplished  by 


THE  MARCH  OF  EMPIRE.  67 

different  crushing-s  and  this  breaking  of  her  power  haye 
been  attended  with  great  slaughter,  loss  of  life,  loss  of 
earthly  possessions!,  Buffering,  sorrow,  anguish,  death. 
This  is  very  probably  meant  by  ^'its  body  being  destroy- 
ed and  given  to  the  burning  flame"  (v.  11).  Its  loss  of 
authority  and  power  accompanied  and  accomplished  by 
such  bloody  and  destructive  revolutions  and  uprisin-gs 
of  the  nations,  has  been  both  attended  and  followed  by 
grievous  calamities,  misery  and  suffering,  represented  by 
the  '^burning  flame,"  and  her  anguish  and  misery  have 
been  like  consuming  fire. 

V.  13:  "I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and  behold„  One 
like  the  Son  of  Man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven,  and 
came  to  the  Ancient  of  Days,"  etc. 

These  are  "night  visions,"  because  they  are  visions 
which  foretell  calamity,  distress,  perplexity,  ruin  to 
those  who  are  the  subjects  of  the  vision.  Of  all  these 
things  '^ night"  is  the  recognized  symbol  in  Scripture, 
and  consequently  visions  which  are  burdened  with  calam- 
ity and  retributive  Providences  to  proud,  oppressive,  and 
persecuting  Powers  are  very  significantly  and  appropri- 
ately emphasized  by  the  Prophet  as  ''night  visions." 

Another  fact,  too  often  overlooked  to  the  proper  un- 
derstanding of  this  vision,  is  the  fact  that  the  judgment 
here  foretold  and  the  judgment  scene  so  graphically  de- 
scribed, are  both  to  take  place  here  upon  earth.  It  is 
not  m  the  skies,  nor  amid  flaming  worlds  that  the  Judge 
appears  and  the  thrones  are  set,  but  here  upon  earth  and 
at  different  times  as  the  occasion  may  require,  for  it  is 
national  judgments  and  not  individual  ones  that  the 
Prophet  portrays,  and  nations  have  no  hereafter.  When- 
ever judgment  is  pronounced  upon  them,  therefore,  it 
must  be  in  this  world  and  not  in  the  next.  Consequently 
the  scenes  here  described  are  scenes  to  be  witnessed  upoB 
earth  and  in  the  experiences  of  nations  and  peoples. 

Still  another  fact — the  symbolical  nature  of  the  scene. 
The  language,  while  representing  real  and  actual  occur- 
rences, is  nevertheless  entirely  symbolical.  Thrones, 
wheels,  flames,   fiery   attendants,   clouds,   books,   etc.,   are 


68  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

all  clearly  and  plainly  symbolical,  but  yet  representing 
solemn  realities,  as  may  easily  be  proved  from  Scrip- 
ture. 

For  example,  the  '^ cloud"  was  a  familiar  and  well- 
understood  emblem  among  the  Old  Testament  Prophets, 
of  the  solemn  and  awful  judgments  of  God  as  inflicted 
in  the  movements  of  his  Providence  upon  nations  and 
people.  See,  for  example,  Is.  19:  1,  where  the  most 
fearful  calamities  and  judgments  about  to  be  visited  upon 
the  kingdom  of  Egypt  are  represented  under  the  figure 
of  Jehovah  '* riding  upon  a  swift  cloud"  into  the  land 
of  Egjrpt  for  its  destruction  and  overthrow.  So 
also,  the  Prophet  Nahum  (1:  3-6)  in  one  of  the  sublim- 
est  descriptions  of  the  wrathful  power  and  righteous 
judgments  of  God  ever  penned,  represents  him  as  march- 
ing through  the  skies  in  awful  splendor  and  magnificence, 
find  attended  by  clouds  of  dust  as  his  chariot  rolls  tri- 
5imphantly  along.  He  is  marching  forth  to  the  punish- 
Inent  and  overthrow  of  haughty  Nineveh,  and  his  Provi- 
dential judgments  are  to  fall  in  *'fury"  upon  her,  end- 
ing in  her  complete  iniin  and  destruction. 

These  awful  judgments  of  his  Providen'Ce  are  the 
^'clouds"  iwith  which  he  is  surrounded  as  he  rides  ir- 
resistibly on. 

In  a  similar  manner  the  Prophet  Zephaniah  (1:15), 
foretelling  a  day  of  national  calamity  in  which  the  sol- 
emn judgments  of  God  are  to  fall  upon  Jerusalem  and 
Judea  and  the  entire  Jewish  people  as  a  nation  for  their 
sin  and  wickedness,  represents  it  as  a  day  of  clouds  and 
thick  darkness. 

In  Ezekiel,  too  (32:  7-8),  God  uses  the  same  figure 
to  represent  his  coming  in  judgment  upon  Pharaoh  and 
his  people,  in  the  way  of  great  national  calamities,  when 
he  declares  his  purpose  of  darkening  the  heavens,  cov- 
ering the  sun  with  a  cloud,  the  moon  and  stars  also,  and 
^'darkening  the  bright  lights  of  heaven," — all  of  which 
was  accomplished  in  the  overthrow  of  their  Rulers, 
Princes,  Counsellors,  and  the  destruction  of  their  cherish- 
ed   national      institutions.      These    were      their    ** bright 


THE  MARCH  OP  EMPIRE.  69 

lig-hts,"  and  by  such  awful  "clouds"  of  judgment  and 
calamity  were  they  to  be  ''darkened"  and  put  out. 

The  prophets  were  all  familiar  with  this  metaphor, 
and  to  them  the  ''cloud"  was  the  expressive  symbol  of 
God's  solemn  Providences,  irresistible,  overwhelming, 
dark,  dense,  mysterious,  and  by  which  guilty  nations 
were  to  be  visited  whenever  God  rose  up  to  execute  his 
judgments  upon  them.  Of  course  the  same  figure  was 
also  familiar  to  Daniel. 

"One  like  the  Son  of  Man,  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven,"  and  attended  by  flashing  flame  and  burning 
chariot  wheel  was,  therefore,  merely  a  grand  and  sublime 
but  entirely  symbolical  description  of  the  movements 
of  God  in  his  Providence,  as  he  visited  upon  nations  their 
punishment  or  destruction.  Of  course  it  is  language 
borrowed  from  the  scenes  and  solemnities  of  the  Great 
Judgment  Day,  but  at  the  same  time  representing  what 
is  constantly  taking  place  here  upon  earth  as  the  Su- 
preme Judge  of  mankind  rides  his  judicial  rounds  and 
summons  the  guilty  nations  to  his  bar. 

Hence  it  may  readily  be  seen  what  "the  clouds  of 
heaven,"  divested  of  their  symbolical  dress,  really  mean. 
Dark  Providences,  desolating  judgments,  fearful  calami- 
ties, national  distress  and  trouble  brought  upon  people 
for  their  sins — these  are  the  "clouds"  in  which  God 
•comes,  this  is  the  manner  in  which  he  summons  them  to 
his  tribunal — and  in  this  way  the  "thrones  are  set," 
on  each  of  which,  as  the  particular  nation  is  judged,  the 
Great  "Ancient  of  Days"  takes  his  seat. 

V.  19.     "Diverse  From  All  the  Rest." 

At  first  Rome  was  only  a  political  or  secular  Power, 
and  under  its  earlier  foims  of  government  like  all  other 
kingdoms.  But  when  it  changed  those  forms  and  passed 
into  its  second  stage  of  existence  and  became  Rome 
Papal,  claiming  jurisdiction  over  all  the  spiritual  affairs 
of  earth,  it  became  an  ecclesiastical  Power,  and  united 
both  secular  and  ecclesiastical  sovereignty  under  one 
dominion.     It  lorded  it  over  the  bodies  of  men  and  over 


70  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

their  souls. 

like  it  before  or  since. 

V.  26.  "They  shall  take,"  etc.,  i.  e.:  these  Horns 
shall  do  so.  (See  Rev.  17:  16-17,  where  the  same  events 
are  alluded  to  as  they  are  here  in  Daniel.) 

In  verse  12,  ''Their  dominion  was  taken  away  .  .  .  yet 
their  lives  were  prolonged  for  a  season  and  a  time.'^ 

That  is,  the  power  and  dominion  of  each  one  of  these 
mighty  Empires  would  be  broken  and  destroyed  as  each 
one  was  overturned  by  its  successor,  but  the  spirit  which 
animated  and  controlled  each  one  would  still  exist  and 
reappear  in  its  successor.  The  same  ambition  for  con- 
quest, lust  of  power,  tendency  to  oppression,  injustice, 
cmelty  and  wrong-doing',  that  was  characteristic  of  one, 
and  for  which  it  had  been  destroyed  by  the  hand  of  God, 
would  be  the  leading  characteristics  in  its  successor. 
While  its  dominion  had  been  destroyed  and  its  existence 
as  a  distinct  ruling  Power  in  the  earth  brought  to  an 
end,  its  spirit  still  survived  and  was  displayed  again  in 
its  successor.  The  new-comer  in  this  respect  was  little 
or  no  improvement  on  the  one  that  had  preceded  it,  and 
been  overturned  by  it.  The  body  of  the  one  had  been 
hopelessly  destroyed  but  its  life  had  been  perpetuated  in 
the  next  that  followed.  It  was  just  another  imperious, 
cruel,  tyrannical  and  oppressing  Power.  The  body  had 
been  shattered,  but  the  spirit  survived.  Persia  destroyed 
Babylon,  Greece  Persia,  and  Rome  Greece,  but  each,  in 
turn,  exhibited  the  same  tyrannical,  despotic  love  of 
power   and   the   same   course   of   wrong-doing. 

Even  under  Christian  governments,  and  while  the 
8tone  (of  Neibuchadnezzar's  Dream)  is  breaking  to  pieces 
the  fragments  that  remain  of  the  principles  of  a  sinful 
an)d  wicked  world,  the  life  of  these  desitroying  monarchies 
is  too  plainly  seen.  Yet  it  is  only  for  " sl  season  and  a 
time"  that  this  life  is  to  be  prolonged. 

As  the  religion  of  Christ,  designated  in. Daniel's  pro- 
phecies as  the  "Kingdom  of  the  God  of  heaven,"  ob- 
tains supremacy  over  mankind  and  over  the  hearts  and 
consciences   of   its    followers,    the    spirit    of   love,    peace 


THE  MARCH  OF  EMPIRE.  71 

good-will  and  kindness  to  others  will  prevail  and  even- 
tually exting-uish  all  crime  and  injustice  and  expel  all 
wrong-doing  from  the  earth.  Then  ''the  lives '»  of  these 
worldly  Powers  will  be  forever  ended  as  well  as  "their 
dominion  taken  away." 

Beside  the  Great  Sea's  wave-washed  shores  he  stood, 

WhiLe  scene  of  grandeur  wild  th<e  iseer  beheld; 

Conflicting  stoims  in  wrathful  fui-y  raged 

And  strove  upon  the  tossing  deep,  while  surged 

And  foamed  the  restless,   rolling  billows  there. 

Then,   suddenly,   amid  the  elemental   war. 

And   from   the   wildly-tossing  waves   emerged 

Four   Beasts — fierce,    wild,    ungovernable,    and    huge. 

A   Lion   first,   with   wings,   and   heart   like   man's; 

Then  raging  Bear,  to  whom  was  given  command, 

''Arise,  devour  much  flesh,"  which  even  then 

Three  bleeding  ribs  between  its  teeth  held  fast. 

A  Leopard  next — four-headed  and  four-winged. 

To  whom  dominion  wide  was  given.     Then  quick 

A  nameless  Beast  of  awful  form  arose; 

Ten-horned,  with  iron  teeth  and  feet  that  stamped 

And    crushed    to    atoms   its   poor,   hapless    victims, — 

Blaspheming    Heaven     and     slaughtering    Heaven's  own 

saints. 
Till   came   its   day   of   doom   and  judgment   fell, — 
And  hurled  into  the  Burning  Pit  it  rose  no  more. 
The  Seer  beheld  but  understood  it  not, 
Till  asked  he  wonderingly  the  Angel  there, — 
Who  thus  th^e  mighty  meaning  of  the  scene  disclosed. 

"Thou  sawest  ascend  from  out  the  storm-tossed  Sea 
Four  Beasts — fierce,  raging  and  of  frightful  form; 
Four  mighty  Empires  they  which  yet  shall  be, 
Born  of  conflicting  passion,  strife  and  storm. 
Each  on  its  path  of  conquest,  carnage,  crime, 
Shall  rush,  and  o'er  the  earth  wild  ruin  cast; 
While  slowly  roll  away  the  years  of  Time, — 


72  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Till  comes  the  Fifth,  God's  noblest  Kingdom  vast, 
Which  o'er  all  earth  shall  spread,  and  evermore  shall  last. 

''The  lordly  Lion  first,  with  eagle's  wings 

Shall  rush  to  swift,  resistless  conquest  on, 

Fast   vanquishing   proud   peoples,   Kingdoms,   Kin-gs; 

'Tis  haughty,  stern,  but  Queenly  Babylon. 

The  Medo-Persian  next  as  flesh-devouring  Bear 

Shall  rise  to  power,  and  climb  th'  imperial  throne, 

And   rage   with   uncontrolled   fury   there, 

Till  it  fulfils  its  Heaven-appointed  day, 

And  passes  in  dread  battle's  shock  and  shout  away. 

"Next  speeds  the  four-winged  Leopard  of  the  West, 

Four-headed,  fierce,   and  hastening  to   the  prey; 

So  fleet  in  conquest,  distancing  the  rest, — 

'Tis  Greece,  the  warlike,  rising  to  her  world-wide  sway. 

'Tis  Macedonia's  Empire,  fleet  of  wing, 

Inow  sweeps  along  in  wild  victorious  war, 

Till  falls  her  famous  Chief,  her  conquering  King; 

One   Kingdom   first,    then   parted   into    Four, 

Till  perish  one  by  one  those  Heads,  to  rise  no  more. 

"Then  from  the   dark   tempestuous   Sea   ascends 

The  Nameless  Beast  with  iron  teeth  and  stamping  feet, 

Which   crush   and   trample   what   those    teeth  may  rend, 

And   rages  like   wild   Demon   from   the   Pit. 

'Tis  Rome  the  Terrible— Pagan,  PAPAL  ROME, 

Hell's   own   creation,   from   the   Abyss  below. 

With  speechless  horror  filling  many  a  home. 

And  anguish,  agony  unspeakable,  and  woe, 

Till  down  into  the  quenchless  flame   'twill  one  day  go. 

"Ten  horns  thou  sawest  to  this  Beast  belong, 
For  kingdoms  ten  shall  one  dominion  make. 
And  all  unite  to  make  those  fetters  strong. 
Which  bind  the  nations  and  cause  men  to  quake. 
Amongst   these  Horns   shall  still  another  rise. 


THE  MARCH  OF  EMPIRE.  73 

A  little  Horn,*  before  which   Three  shall  fall, — 
With   Mouth    that   poureth    forth   its    blasphemies, 
And  crafty  Eye,  and  look  more  stout  than  all, 
And  arrogance  so  lofty  as  all  earth  to  appall. 

**Oreat  things  against  the  God  of  gods    'twill  speak; 
E'en  changing  times  and  laws.  High  Heaven's  restraints; 
And  with  its  dungeons,  flames  and  terrors,  wreak 
Its  ruthless  fury  on  God's  hapless  saints. 
And  into  its  dread  power  shall  they  be  given 
For  full  twelve  hundred  weary  years  and  more, 
While  godless  Priests  and  Popes  blaspheme  High  Heaven, 
And,  stained  and  smeared  all  o'er  with  human  gore, 
Continues  guiltless  blood  in  torrents  vast  to  pour. 

*' Diverse  this  raging  Beast  from  all  the  rest,  ** 
None  like  it  hath  been,  none  again  shall  be; 
A  ghostly  kingdom   of  vast  power  possessed, 
A  temporal  Prince,  yet  carrying  Heaven's  Key. 
But  doom  shall  come — just  doom,  and  judgment  sit; 
The  saints  shall  triumph  and  ascend  the  throne. 
And  Rome  shall   sink  into   the  yawning  Pit, 
Hurled  into  its  depths  like  ponderous  Millstone  thrown,f 
'Tis   meet — for   guilt  like   hers   this   world   hath   never 
known." 

Go,  Daniel,  go, — thy  gorgeous  Dream  is  told. 
To   thy  bewildered  gaze   now  stand  revealed 
Time's   mighty   secrets,    which   shall   yet   unfold 
Each  in  its  day,  and  each  be  well  fulfilled; 
Its  pregnant  cycles  hurrying  one  by  one. 
Shall  rise,  recede,  and  speed  beyond  the  tomb, 
Until  its  last,  long,  lingering  course  is  run. 
And  Judgment  falls  like  wakening  peal  of  doom, 
Upon  the  startled  tribes  in  deepest,  direst  gloom. 


*  See  Rev.  18:  21. 

**  Claiming  and  exercising  both  temporal  and  spiritual 
power. 

fThe  Papacy. 


THE    CRESCENT    AND    THE    CROSS. 

(Daniel,  8th  Chapter.) 

1.  In  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of  king  Belshazzar  a 
vision  appeared  unto  me,  even  unto  me  Daniel,  after  that 
which  appeared  unto  me  at  the  first. 

2,  And  I  saw  in  a  vision:  and  it  came  to  pass,  when  I 
saw  that  I  was  at  Shuslian  in  the  palace,  which  is  in  the 
province  of  Elam;  and  I  saw  in  a  vision,  and  I  was  by  the 
river  of  Ulai. 

?,.  Then  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes,  and  saw,  and  behold,  there 
fitood  before  the  river  a  ram  which  had  two  horns:  and 
the  two  horns  were  high ;  but  one  was  higher  than  the  oth- 
er, and  the  highest  came  up  last. 

4.  I  saw  the  ram  pushing  westward,  and  northward,  and 
southward;  so  that  no  beasts  might  stand  before  him, 
neither  was  there  any  that  could  deliver  out  of  his  hand; 
but  he  did  according  to  his  will,  and  became  great. 

5.  And  as  I  was  considering,  behold,  an  he-goat  came 
from  the  west  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth,  and  touched 
not  the  ground:  and  the  goat  had  a  notable  horn  between 
his  eyes. 

6.  And  he  came  to  the  ram  that  had  two  horns,  which 
I  had  seen  standing  before  the  river,  and  ran  unto  him  in 
the  fury  of  his  power. 

7.  And  I  saw  him  come  close  unto  the  ram,  and  he  was 
moved  with  choler  against  him,  and  smote  the  ram,  and 
brake  his  two  horns:  and  there  was  no  power  in  the  ram 
to  stand  before  him,  but  he  cast  him  down  to  the  ground, 
and  stamped  upon  him:  and  there  was  none  that  could 
deliver  the  ram  out  of  his  hand. 

8-  Therefore,  the  he-goat  waxed  very  great:    and  when 


76  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

he  was  strong,  the  great  horn  was  broken;  and  for  it, 
came  up  four  notable  ones  toward  the  four  winds  of 
heaA'en. 

9.  And  out  of  one  of  them  came  forth  a  little  horn, 
which  waxed  exceeding  great,  toward  the  south,  and  to- 
ward the  east,  and  toward  the  pleasant  land. 

10.  And  it  waxed  great,  even  to  the  host  of  heaven; 
and  it  cast  down  some  of  the  host  and  of  the  stars  to  the 
ground,  and  stamped  upon  them. 

11.  Yea,  he  magnified  himself  even  to  the  prince  of  the 
host,  and  by  him  the  daily  sacrifice  was  taken  away,  and 
the  place  of  his  sanctuary  was  cast  down. 

12.  And  an  host  was  given  him  against  the  daily  sacri- 
fice by  reason  of  transgression,  and  it  cast  down  the  truth 
to  the  ground;  and  it  practiced,  and  prospered. 

13.  Then  I  heard  one  saint  speaking,  and  another  saint 
said  unto  that  certain  saint  which  spake,  How  long  shall 
be  the  vision  concerning  the  daily  sacrifice,  and  the  trans- 
grepsion  of  desolation,  to  give  both  the  sanctuary  and  the 
host  to  be  trodden  under  foot? 

14.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Unto  two  thousand  and  three 
hundred  days;    then  shall   the  sanctuary  be  cleansed. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  I,  even  I  Daniel,  had  seen 
Iho  vision,  and  sought  for  the  meaning,  then  behold, 
there  stood   before  me   as   the   appearance  of  a  man. 

16.  And  I  heard  a  man's  voice  between  the  banks  of 
Ulal,  which  called  and  said,  Gabriel,  make  this  man  to 
understand  the  vision. 

17.  So  he  came  near  where  I  stood:  and  when  he  came, 
I  was  afraid,  and  fell  upon  my  face:  but  he  said  unto 
me,  Understand,  O  son  of  man:  for  at  the  time  of  the  end 
shall  be  the  vision. 

IS.  Now  as  he  was  speaking  with  me,  I  was  in  a  deep 
tleep  on  my  face  toward  the  ground:  but  he  touched  me, 
and  set  me  upright. 

]0.  And  he  said,  Behold,  I  will  make  thee  know  what 
fchall  be,  in  the  last  end  of  the  indignation:  for  at  the  time 
appointed  the  end  shall  be. 

20.  The  ram  which  thou  sawest  having  two  horns  are 
the  kings  of  Media  and  Persia. 

21.  And  the  rough  goat  is  the  king  of  Grecia:  and 
the  great  horn  that  is  between  his  eyes  is  the  first  king. 

22.  Now  that  being  broken,  whereas  four  stood  up  for 
it,  four  kingdoms  shall  stand  up  out  of  the  nation,  but 
not  in  his  power. 

23.  And  in  the  latter  time  of  their  kingdom,  when  the 
transgressors  are  come  to  the  full,  a  king  of  fierce  coun- 
tenance, and  understanding  dark  sentences,  shall  stand  up. 

24.  And  his  power  shall  be  mighty,  but  not  by  his  own 
power:   and  he  shall  destroy  wonderfully,  and  shall  pros- 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.  77 

per,  and  practice,  and  shall  destroy  the  mighty  and  the 
holy  people. 

25.  And  through  his  policy  also  he  shall  cause  craft 
to  prosper  in  his  hand;  and  he  shall  magnify  himself  in 
his  heart,  and  by  peace  shall  destroy  many:  he  shall  also 
Btand  up  against  the  Prince  of  princes;  but  he  shall 
be  broken  without  hand. 

26.  And  the  vision  of  the  evening  and  the  morning 
■vshich  was  told  is  true:  wherefore  shut  thou  up  the  vision; 
for  it  shall  be  for  many  days. 

27.  And  I  Daniel  fainted,  and  was  sick  certain  days; 
afterward  I  rose  up,  and  did  the  king's  business;  and  I 
-was  astonished  at  the  vision,  but  none  understood  it. 

Two  years  after  the  preceding  Vision  (the  March  of 
Empire),  i.  e.,  during-  the  third  year  of  Belshazzar's 
reign,  Daniel  beheld  another  vision,  and  a  wonderful 
vision  it  was,  extending  far  down  into  the  Christian 
era,  if  not  almost  entirely  through  it.  Twenty-three  hun- 
dred years  was  the  period  of  its  duration. 

He  was  in  the  province  of  Elam,  at  Shushan  the  pal- 
ace, engaged,  very  probably,  in  some  business  pertaining 
to  the  realm,  when  this  matter  was  revealed  to  him. 

Standing  by  the  river  Eulaeus  (Ulai)  on  which  the 
city  Shushan,  was  situated,  he  beheld  a  collossal  Ram 
Btanding  before  the  river,  with  two  gigantic  horns,  one 
considerably  higher  than  the  other,  though  having  sprung 
up  last. 

The  Ram  was  pushing  with  its  horns  toward  the  West, 
the  North,  the  South,  and  with  such  iiTCsistible  power 
that  nothing  could  withstand  him.  Nor  could  any  ona 
deliver  himself  from  his  power.  ''He  did  according  to 
his  will  and  magnified  himself  greatly.'' 

This  was  a  representation  of  the  Medo-Persian  Empire, 
composed  at  first  of  the  two  provinces  Media  and  Per- 
sia, the  latter  springing  up  the  last  but  being  much  the 
more  powerful  of  the  two,  so  much  so  as  to  give  its  name 
to  the  Empire  itself,  which,  from  this  gi'eat  Horn,  has 
been  known  in  history  as  the  Persian  Empire. 

It  is  the  same  ^eat  empire  which,  in  the  preceding 
vision  of  Four  Wild  Beasts,  w^as  represented  as  the 
Raging  Bear. 

The  conquests  of  this  formidable  Empire  were  extend- 


78  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

ed  toward  the  West,  North  and  South,  and  for  a  long 
time  it  was  irresistible  wherever  it  pushed  its  arms. 
Under  Darius,  Camb^'ses,  Xerxes  and  other  ambitious 
Bovereig-ns,  its  arms  wei^  carried  to  the  shores  of  the 
Mediterranean  and  into  the  very  deserts  of  Africa,  and 
ever^^where  as  a  cruel  and  despotic  conquerer.  It  "did 
according  to  its  will,  and  magnified  itself  greatly,  and 
none  could  deliver  from  its  hand." 

But  while  at  the  very  summit  of  its  power  and  accom- 
plisliiuiT  irresistibly  its  own  despotic  will,  suddenly  a 
i^-olossal  Goat  appears  from  the  West,  having  a  conspic- 
uous Horn  between  its  eyes  and  advancing  with  such 
incredible  speed  over  the  ground  as  appearing  not  to 
touch  it.  With  a  fury  that  was  irresistible  and  with  a 
shock  that  nothing  could  withstand,  the  Goat  rushed  upon 
the  self-willed  Ram  as  he  stood  in  his  imperial  strength 
on  the  river's  bank,  utterly  overwhelming  him,  crushing 
his  two  horns,  and  trampling  him  helplessly  under  his 
feet. 

He  then,  in  turn,  grew  prodigiously  great  himself,  and 
more  particularly  the  Notable  Horn  between  his  eyes. 
But  suddenly,  and  when  this  great  Horn  was  in  the 
midst  of  its  strength  and  its  glory,  to  the  utter  astonish- 
ment of  the  Prophet,  it  was  snapped  asunder  and  broken 
off,  and  in  its  stead  there  sprang  up  four  others,  all  great 
and  strong,  but  by  no  means  as  strong  and  powerful  as 
the  one  that  had  been  hix)ken  off. 

It  Avas  the  Empire  of  Macedon  under  Alexander  and 
his  successors  that  was  here  represented.  The  sudden 
and  unexpected  breaking  off  of  the  Notable  Horn  repre- 
sented the  sudden  and  unexpected  death  of  Alexander  in 
the  very  height  of  his  glory,  and  the  almost  immediate 
extinction  of  his  family  and  his  name.  He  left  but  two 
sons,  Hercules  and  Alexander,  the  latter  of  them  born 
after  his  death,  who  were  both  put  to  death  in  a  few 
years.  Thus  his  name  was  soon  extinguished.  The 
Great  Horn  was  completely  "broken   off." 

The  Leopard  with  four  wings  of  a  fowl  of  the  pre- 
ceding vision,   and  the  Goat   that   seemed  not   to   touch 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.  79 

the  ground  of  this  vision,  are  representatives  of  the  same 
great  Empire,  the  Macedonian,  both  symbols,  the  four 
wings  and  not  touching  the  ground,  representing  the  ex- 
ceeding rapidity  of  its  conquests.  It  seemed  almost  to 
fly  over  the  lands  in  its  mai-velous  advance  along  its  path 
of  conquest.  And  the  Four  Heads  of  the  one  and  the 
Four  Horns  of  the  other  also  denote  the  same  thing,  i.  e., 
the  subsequent  partition  of  Alexander's  empire  after 
his  death  into  four  great  divisions  ruled  over  by  four 
of  his  most  distinguished  generals  and  their  successors. 
But  long  years  afterward,  or  as  it  is  expressed  in  the 
vision,  ''in  the  latter  time  of  their  kingdom  when  the 
transgressors  are  come  to  the  full,''  a  ''king  of  fierce 
countenance  and  understanding  dark  sentences,"  was  to 
arise,  attain  to  great  power;  continue  so  for  long  ages, 
wasting  and  desolating  the  Church  of  God;  cast  down 
many  of  its  distinguished  sons;  trample  them  to  the 
ground,  and  exalt  itself  even  against  the  Prince  of  the 
Host  himself;  set  aside,  disparage,  and  entirely  remove 
his  great  oblation ;  cast  down  and  destroy  their  sanctua- 
ries, and  prosper  wonderfully,  but  not  by  its  own  power, 
even  "to  the  end  of  the  indignation."  Then  it  was  to 
•be  broken  without  hand,  fade  away,  vanish,  and  disappear 
forever. 

There  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  as  to  what  Power, 
or  what  series  of  events  are  here  pointed  out.  In  all 
history,  there  has  been  but  one  Power,  and  one 
series  of  events  that  has  at  all  corresponded  with  the 
particulars  here  specified,  and  there  never  can  be  another. 
It  is  the  rise,  growth,  progress  and  Triumphs  of  the  Mos- 
lem and  his  Faith,  and  the  conflicts  of  the  Crescent  with 
the  Cross  that  are  here  foretold.  It  is  the  False  Religion 
of  Mahomet,  rising  as  a  little  Horn  unknown  and  unpre- 
tentious at  the  first,  but  afterward  attaining  such  enor- 
mous proportions,  extending  its  victorious  conquests 
toward  the  East,  the  South,  and  the  lands  of  "the 
01or>',"  or  the  lands  ruled  by  the  Cross*,  i.  e.,  by  the 


♦See  note  D. 


80  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Christian  Religion,  that  are  here  foretold,  and  words 
could  hardly  describe  more  accurately  the  irresistible 
conquests  of  this  False  Religion,  or  the  direction  in  which 
it  moved  in  its  career  of  conquest,  than  do  the  predictions 
here  made  known.  Extending  to  the  East,  over  Tartary, 
India,  Persia,  even  to  China,  and  southward  toward 
Arabia,  Egypt,  into  the  very  heart  of  Africa,  trampling 
and  treading  down  the  lands  of  the  Christian,  conquer- 
ing and  retaining  under  its  dominion  some  of  the  fairest 
domains  once  held  and  dominated  by  the  Cross,  it  pushed 
on  and  spread  out  to  such  an  extent  as  to  number  withiD 
its  pale  many  hundreds  of  millions  of  our  race.  And  it 
has  been  a  ^'Fierce  King,"  especially  in  its  first  and  ear- 
lier conquests,  breathing  out  cruelty  and  slaughter  dur- 
ing all  its  history  and  wherever  it  has  advanced. 

Christianity  in  all  her  history  has  never  been  called 
upon  to  confront  a  more  fierce,  merciless,  and  blood- 
thirsty foe  outside  of  her  own  pale,  or  for  a  longer 
period  of  time,  than  she  has  in  the  fierce  and  fanatical 
Religion  of  the  Koran.  Next  to  the  frightful  slaughtei 
and  suffering  inflicted  on  God's  church  by  the  Papacy  and 
the  Church  of  Rome,  that  occasioned  by  the  religion  of 
Mohammed  is  the  g^reatest  ever  suffered  by  mankind. 
There  can  be  little  doubt,  therefore,  that  it  is  the  rise 
of  the  Moslem  and  his  intolerant  Creed  and  their  con- 
flicts with  Christianity  that  the  Hebrew  Seer  here  wit- 
nessed and  sketched  off.  Certain  it  is  that  no  othef 
erents  of  history  have  at  all  so  accurately  or  so  perfectly 
corresponded  with  the  particulars  foretold  in  this  proph- 
ecy as  have  the  events  connected  with  the  rise,  growth 
and  triumphs  of  the  Moslem  Faith. 

The  eighth  chapter  of  Daniel,  therefore,  is  but  another 
of  those  wonderful  visions  covering  such  long  periods 
of  time,  and  depicting  the  experience  of  one  branch  of 
God's  church  during  that  time,  for  which  the  Book  of 
Daniel  is  so  famous.  The  vision  is  described  in  the  chap- 
ter itself  as  "the  vision  concerning  the  Daily  Sacrifice 
and   transgression  of  desolation   to  give  both  the   Sane- 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.  81 

tuary  and  the  Host  to  be  trodden  under  foot"  (v.  13), 
and  covers  a  vast  period  of  time.  As  stated  before  the 
period  of  its  duration  is  2,300  years.  During'  this  time 
the  Persian  Empire  was  to  be  overturned  by  the  Greek; 
the  Greek  itself  divided  into  four  s-eparate  kingdoms, 
and  from  out  the  territory  of  one  of  these  in  after  ages 
was  to  arise  another  conquering  Power,  which  was  to  meet 
with  unexampled  success,  cast  down  and  trample  under 
foot  a  large  part  of  the  church  of  God,  destroy  and  des- 
olate its  Sanctuaries,  hurl  truth  to  the  ground,  cast  down 
the  stars  from  heaven,  and  rule  with  fierce  and  fanatical 
sway  those  who  had  been  -given  into  its  power  because 
of  their  transgression  and  sin.  And  then  it  too  in  its 
turn  was  to  be  broken  without  hand  and  pass  silently 
away. 

It  is  a  revelation  of  the  future  history  of  that  part  of 
the  Church  known  as  the  Eastern  Church,  which  long 
after  Daniel's  day  was  to  be  planted  in  that  part  of  the 
world  covered  by  the  Persian  and  the  Greek  Empires. 
The  vision  is  described  as  'Hhe  vision  of  the  Daily  Sac- 
rifice," because  the  vitiating  and  making  void  of  what 
was  represented  by  the  ''daily  sacrifice"  of  the  old  Jewish 
religion,  is  the  great  fact  here  foretold.  And  it  is  fur- 
ther represented  as  being  ''the  transgTession  of  desola- 
tion," b'ccause  that  unparalleled  trampling  down,  wast- 
ing and  desolating  for  so  many  centuries,  was  the  result 
and  consequence  of  that  transgression  committed  by  his 
people  in  that  part  of  the  Church  where  these  judg-ments 
were  to  fall.  It  would  be  a  grievous  transgression  on 
their  part,  and  most  -grievously  would  it  be  punished  in 
the  awful  -'desolation"  it  brought  upon  them. 

The  Persian  Empire,  and  after  it  the  dominion  of  the 
Greeks,  extended  over  those  lands  and  countries  which 
became  the  home  and  seat  of  the  Eastern  Church.  Hence 
it  was  right  and  proper  that  after  a  revelation  of  the 
future  of  those  Empires,  there  should  be  a  further  reve- 
lation of  the  trials,  experience,  and  history  of  that  Church 
that  was  afterwards  to  exist  and  flourish  in  those  lands. 
The  vision,  therefore,  when  it  comes  to  describe  the  fate 


82  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

and  expcrien^ie  of  the  Church,  confines  itself  to  that 
branch  of  the  Church  known  as  the  Eastern  Church.  The 
history  and  experience  of  the  Western  Church  under  the 
desolating  sway  of  the  Papacy  will  be  revealed  to  Daniel 
in  a  subsequent  vision  even  more  terrible  and  frightful 
than  this.  But  in  the  8th  chapter  no  reference  is  made 
to  the  Papaey. 

The  Rum  standing  before  the  river  may  perhaps  refer 
t^  the  certainly  very  curious  fact  that  when  the  Empire 
of  Persia  first  met  its  predicted  Foe,  it  met  him  in  his 
strength  and  went  down  before  his  impetuous  assault 
on  the  banks  of  the  G-ranicus,  one  of  its  subsequeutly 
famous  rivers.  There  the  triumiphant  phalanxes  of  Alex- 
ander were  hurled  against  it  with  irresistible  fury. 

"Pushing  WesftW'ard,  and  Northward,  and  Southward, '^ 
all  point  out  the  direction  in  which  the  principal  con- 
quests of  the  Persian  Empire  were  extended  under  its 
different  rulers  during  the  period  of  its  greatest  pros- 
perity. During  this  period  of  its  power  there  was  no 
people  or  nation  that  could  successfully  resist  it,  for  **it 
did  according  to  its  will  and  became  great."  But  while 
it  had  been  pushing  its  conquests  in  this  manner  and 
becoming  so  fonnidable,  another  Power  had  been  silently 
growing  up  and  becoming  strong  also,  and  one  which 
had  been  foretold  and  pointed  out  in  Prophecy  as  its 
future   Conqueror. 

Th©  Greek  now  rises  into  view  and  comes  forward  to 
fill  his  appointed  place  in  the  solemn  drama  of  history. 

The  Macedonian  Power,  represented  by  the  ''He  Goat 
from  the  West,"  and  Alexander,  its  invincible  King,  rep- 
resented by  the  ''Notable  Horn  between  its  eyes,"  are 
seen  moving  with  incredible  rapidity  from  the  West  to 
the  East,  seeming  scarcely  to  touch  the  ground  in  the 
swiftness  of  their  march,  and  advancing  against  the 
hordes  of  the  Persians  drawn  up  first  on  the  banks  of 
the  Granicus  and  afterward  at  Issus,  a  strong  position 
in  the  Pro^dnce  of  Cilicia  and  on  a  Gulf  of  the  same 
name,  and  both  of  them  in  the  territoi'y  of  Persia.  At 
both  these   places    the  Persian   hosts   met   with    terrible 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.       83 

defeat,  as  nothing  could  withstand  the  impetuous  rush 
and  fury  of  Alexander's  troops,  described  by  the  Prophet 
as  "the  fury  of  his  power." 

Nothing  like  it  had  been  seen  before.  Alexander  al- 
most ''flew'^  over  the  eountnes  through  which  he  moved 
his  armies,  so  rapid  and  irresistible  were  his  movements. 
He  conquered  countries  faster  than  ordinary  armies  could 
conduct  campaigns  through  them.  Following  up  his  unpar- 
alleled victories  over  the  immense  hosts  that  had  con- 
tfronted  him  at  the  Granicus  and  at  Issus,  he  met  and 
utterly  annihilated  the  power  of  Persia  in  the  over- 
whelming defeat  it  suffered  at  Arbela,  or  more  correctly, 
at  Oaugamela.* 

Here  the  strength,  energy,  and  vast  resources  of 
that  mighty  Empire  had  been  collected  by  Darius  for  hii 
last  and  supreme  effort,  and  there  he  awaited  in  grim 
and  sullen  silence  the  approach  of  his  predicted  Con- 
queror. Alexander  came,  and  came  as  he  always  did, 
Tvith  impetuous  rush  and  fury,  broke  the  dense  and 
crowded  masses  before  him,  and  with  but  a  small  force 
in  comparison  with  the  vast  hosts  opposing  him,  scattered 
them  in  wild  confusion  and  defeat.  They  fled  before 
him  like  the  ohaff  before  the  whirling  wind,  and  with 
them  disappeared  the  hopes,  the  expectations  and  the 
empire  of  Darius.  His  throne  was  overturned  and  hi« 
dominion  forever  ended.  His  aiTuy  routed,  his  camp 
captured,  and  all  that  he  possessed  in  his  enemy's  hands, 
Darins  fled  for  his  life,  but  Avas  not  long  afterwards  slain 
by  one  of  his  own  people.  It  was  one  of  the  most  de- 
cisive defeats  of  history,  and  the  annihilation  of  one  of 
the  greatest  Empires  of  antiquity. 

These  facts  are  thus  described  by  the  Hebrew  Seer 
hundreds  of  years  before  they  took  place.  ^'And  he 
came  to  the  Ram  that  had  two  horns,  Avhich  I  had  s«en 
standing  before  the  river,  and  ran  unto  him  in  the  fury 


*  The  battle  was  fought  near  Gaugamela,  a  small  village 
a  few  miles  from  Arbela,  but  is  usually  described  by  his 
torians  as  the  battle  of  Arbela,  because  of  the  insignifi- 
cance of  the  village  of  Gaugamela. 


84  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

of  his  power.  (The  defeats  of  the  Persians  at  tha 
Granicus  and  at  Issiis.)  And  I  saw  him  come  close  unto 
the  Earn  (battle  of  Gang-amela),  and  he  was  moved  with 
choler  against  him  and  smote  the  Ram  and  broke  his  two 
horns ;  and  there  was  no  power  in  the  Ram  to  stand  before 
him,  but  he  cast  him  down  to  the  ground  and  stamped 
upon  him  (utter  annihilation  of  all  opposition  and  re- 
sistance of  Persia) ;  and  there  was  none  that  could  de- 
liver the  Ram  out  of  his  hand.''     (v.  6,  7.) 

The  two-horned  Ram  has  been  cast  down  and  stamped 
upon,  the  Conqueror  foretold  in  Prophecy  has  done  his 
work,  and  Greece  now  mounts  the  imperial  throne. 
God's  pui-poses  have  been  singularly  fulfilled,  and  the 
Macedonian  Empire,  for  its  appointed  day,  is  henceforth 
to  lord  the  nations  of  the  earth.  But  its  lease  of  power 
is  short.  Alexander  soon  dies,  and  very  suddenly  and  a3 
it  were  in  the  vei-y  midst  of  his  career  of  conquest.  He 
is  but  a  young  man,  not  more  than  thirty-three  years  of 
ag'e,  when  he  is  cut  off  in  the  very  flower  of  his  manhood. 
The  ''Great  Horn  is  broken."  His  son  Hercules,  and 
also  another  son  by  Roxana,  one  of  his  wives,  and  bom 
after  his  death,  are  both  speedily  gotten  out  of  the  way 
by  his  ambitious  generals  who  were  coveting  the  envied 
throne,  and  then  come  the  next  appointed  Powers  who 
are  to  rule  the  world.  Four  Notable  Horns  appear  ''to- 
ward the  four  winds  of  heaven."  They  are  Alexander's 
successors.  After  years  of  conflict  and  strife  among 
his  leading  generals,  the  dominion  is  finally  divided 
amongst  the  four  most  famous  of  his  chiefs,  Seleucufj, 
Ptolemy,  Lysimachus  and  Cassander,  who  each  take  pos- 
session of  their  allotted  territory.  Within  the  domin- 
ions of  one  of  these  kings  centuries  afterward,  arises 
anotheT  "Little  Horn,"  very  insignificant  and  un- 
pretentious at  first,  but  soon  gTowing  into  colossal 
proportions  and  going  forth  upon  a  career  of  conquest, 
triumph  and  desolation  which  was  to  continue  for  long 
and  weaiy  centuries.  During  this  time  it  is  to  trample 
down  God's  host,  cast  down  many  of  its  most  conspic- 
uous princes  and  rulers,  tread  down  their  sanctuaries  un- 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.       85 

der  its  profane  and  polluting  foot,  and  even  lift  up  its 
towering  head  ag^ainst  the  Prince  of  that  host  himself. 
And  it  M'Ould  continue  doing  so  until  ''the  end  of  the  in- 
digTiation'^  was  reached,  i.  e.,  umtil  the  period  allotted 
for  the  punishment  of  that  greatly-erring  church  should 
ibave  expired. 

This  is  the  Religion  of  the  Koran,  the  great  Moham- 
medan Power,  the  intolerant,  persecuting  Foe  of  Chri&t- 
iajiity  that  has  with  its  ruthless  sword  drunk  the  blood 
of  thousands  and  hundreds  of  thousands,  nay  even  mill- 
ions, of  the  human  race,  swept  with  insolent  and  des- 
olating tread  over  a  large  part  of  Asia,  Africa,  and  even 
Europe — Aviped  from  the  face  of  the  globe  Christian 
■churches  and  places  of  worship  almost  without  number, 
and  ''waxed  exceeding  great''  even  against  "the  Prince 
of  the  Host"  himself.  It  was  to  prosper  and  cause  craft 
to  prosper,  but  not  by  its  own  power.  Such  unexampled 
success  and  such  unparalleled  gTeatness  reached  by  its 
conquering  sword  were  due  to  other  causes.  A  commis- 
sion had  been  given  it  by  Jehovah  himself — a  commission 
to  punish,  purify  and  purge,  and  it  went  forth  with  the 
avenging  sword  of  justice  in  its  hand  to  execute  the 
appointed  judgments  on  those  "  transgTessors "  whose 
iniquities  and  whose  provocations  had  now  "come  to 
the  full."  The  church  had  sunk  extremely  low;  super- 
stition, foiTnality,  insincerity,  and  coiTuption  had  taken 
the  place  of  true  religion;  faith  had  well  nigh  vanished; 
truth  was  so  obscured  or  so  utterly  perverted  as  to  be 
Bcarcely  discernible;  the  harvest  w^as  ripe,  and  the  fierce 
ftjid  fanatical  Reaper  with  sharp  sickle  in  hand  was  sent 
forih  at  Jehovah's  command  to  do  his  work.  And  fear- 
fully and  frightfully    did  he  do  it. 

'But  it  too,  like  all  who  have  preceded  it,  at  the  ap- 
pointed time,  is  to  be  "broken  without  hand"  and  dis- 
appear forever  from  among  mankind  as  a  ruling,  reign- 
dng,  conquering  power.  The  sanctuary  is  to  be  cleansed, 
Grod's  pure  and  holy  woi^hip  to  be  reverently  observed, 
the  true  religion  everywhere  to  reign  supreme,  and  where 
the  Moslem  with  his  intolerant  creed  has  trodden  down 


86  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

the  lands,  truth  once  more  shall  prevail,  and  the  Moslem 
himself  be  no  more.  His  dripping  sword  and  religion  of 
hate  and  lust  and  blood  is  to  vanish  from  sight,  and  the 
meek  and  lowly  Nazavene  and  not  Mohammed  receive  the 
lore  and  worship  of  earth's  adoring  millions.  No  other 
events  in  history  have  ever  in  the  faintest  degree  ful- 
filled the  predictions  of  this  pmphecy,  as  have  the  rise, 
growth,  progress  and  domineering  supremacy  of  the  Re- 
ligion of  Mohammed,  and  no  other  possibly  can.  Tii« 
Creed  of  the  Koran  and  its  triumphant  reign  of  blood, 
alone  fits  the  niche  in  history  cut  out  for  it  in  the  coun- 
sels of  heaven  and  made  known  to  Daniel  centuries  ago. 

So  that  it  is  clearly  the  Mohammedan  and  his  fanati- 
oal  creed  that  is  here  foretold,  and  no  other. 

The  following  reasons  will  make  this  abundantly  plain: 

1st.  It  was  to  be  a  false  Religion  that  was  to  arise 
and  come  into  such  dreadful  conflict  with  the  church, 
and  a  fierce  and  ferocious  one  at  that.  It  was  to  "b^ 
"A  King  of  fierce  countenance  and  understanding  dark 
sentences." 

The  '"King"  denotes  a  ruling  power,  and  ''understand- 
standing  dark  sentences''  a  Religion,  and  the  ''fierce 
countenance"  the  savageness  and  ferocity  of  its  charac- 
ter. Hence,  it  was  to  be  a  fierce  and  blood-thirsty  Re- 
ligion, carrying  a  victorious  sword  and  a  fanatical,  in- 
tolerant creed. 

A  ''King"  here,  as  elsewliere  in  prophecj^,  denotes,  not 
merely  a  single  inc^ividual,  but  a  succession  of  rulers,  a 
continuous  dominion  whether  that  dominion  be  temporal 
or  ecclesiastical,  or  both  temporal  and  ecclesiastic t1 — 
in  other  words  a  continuous  governing  power.  This  King 
was  to  be  of  "fierce  countenance,"  a  cruel,  merciless, 
and  savage  power — and  "understanding  dark  sentences" 
— skilled  in  mysterious,  unintelligible  dogmas  which  were 
in  some  way  to  be  connected  with  its  progress  and  su- 
premacy. The  "fierce  countenance"  and  "dark  sen- 
tences" were  in  some  manner  to  be  linked  inseparably 
together,  and  its  fierceness  was  to  be  largely  due  to 
these    dark    sentences    in    which    it    was    skilled    or    ha^d 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.  87 

"understanding."  It  was.  therefore,  to  be  a  False  Re- 
ligion, fierce,  fanatical,  intolerant,  and  carrying  with  it 
%  written  creed,  which  was  to  be  forced  upon  the  van- 
quished people  wherever  it  went,  at  the  point  of  the  g'oiy 
sword. 

Such  has  been  the  spirit  as  well  as  the  history  of  the 
Mohammedan  Faith  with  its  written  creed  the  Koran,  a 
dark,  meaningless,  and  unintelligible  jargon,  which  Gib- 
bon well  describes  as  ''an  endless,  incoherent  rhapsody 
of  fable  and  of  precept  and  declamation,  which  seldom 
excites  a  sentiment  or  an  idea;  which  sometimes  crawLi 
in  the  dust  and  is  sometimes  lost  in  the  clouds." 

"The  Christian  elements  in  the  Koran  are  borrowed, 
not  from  the  canonical  gospels,  but  from  apocrj'phal  and 
heretical  sources.  "With  these  corrupt  Jewish  and  Christ- 
ian traditions  are  mixed,  in  a  moderated  form,  the  heath- 
en elements  of  sensuality,  polygamy,  slavery,  and  the  usa 
of  violence  in  the  spread  of  religion"  (Sehaff).  No 
fiercer  King  has  arisen,  and  no  darker  or  more  unintel- 
ligible sentences  have  ever  been  forced  at  the  point  of 
the  sword  upon  the  children  of  men,  than  the  Religion 
of  Mohammed  and  his  meaningless  Koran. 

2nd.  Its  fierce  opposition  was  to  be  directed  against 
"the  host  of  heaven,"  and  against  the  Priilce,  i.  e., 
against  the  church  militant  and  Christ  its  Prince.  So  the 
Angel  explains  it.  "And  he  shall  destroy  the  mighty  and 
holy  people,"  so  that  "the  host  of  heaven"  of  the  vision, 
was  the  same  as  "the  mighty  and  holy  people"  of  the 
Angel's  interpretation  of  it.  "And  he  shall  stand  up 
against  the  Prince  of  princes,"  who  is  none  other  than 
Christ  himself.  Hence,  it  is  the  church  of  God,  the  only 
"mighty  and  holy  people"  upon  earth  and  Christ  its 
exalted  head  who  are  to  be  made  the  objects  of  its  in- 
dignation and  fury*.  As  every  reader  of  history  knows, 
this  has  been  exactly  fulfilled  in  the  conflicts  that  Chris- 
tianitv  has  been  called  to  wasre  with  the  fierce  followers 


*The  "Host"  is  nothing  else  but  the  Christian  Church, 
and  Christ  as  its  Prince  and  Ruler  is  the  "Prince  of  the 
Host." 


S8  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

of  Mohammed,  It  has  been  against  the  visible  church 
that  its  sword  has  been  drawn,  and  against  Christ  its 
Prince. 

3rd.  It  was  to  be  a  powder  that  was  to  arise  somewhere 
within  the  bounds  of  one  of  the  four  divisions  of  the 
Empire  of  Alexander,  and  after  the  termination  of  their 
dominion. 

''In  the  latter  da^'s  of  their  kingdom"  (v.  23)  trans- 
lated literally  will  be,  "in  the  hereafter"  or  "in  the 
afterwards  of  their  kingdom/' — i.  e.,  after  those 
kingdoms  shall  have  passed  away,  and  somewhere  within 
their  former  territoiy,  shall  arise  this  little  Horn.  Now 
that  part  of  Arabia  where  Mohammedanism  had  its 
birth,  and  the  Holy  Land  where  it  first  directed  its  course 
after  leaving  the  land  of  its  origin,  were  both  within  the 
dominions  of  the  successors  of  Alexander.  The  narrow 
Blrip  of  Arabia  bordering  on  the  Red  Sea  in  w^hich  is 
situated  Mecca,  the  birthplace  of  Mohammed,  wms  once 
a  part  of  the  kingdom  of  Ptolemy  Euergetes*  (one  of 
the  "Kings  of  the  South"),  and  Syria,  AVhere  it  properly 
entered  upon  its  career  of  conquest,  was  at  different 
times  a  part  of  the  domains  of  the  "King  of  the  North" 
and  also  of  the  "King  of  the  South." 

4th.  It  was  to  appear  as  a  "Little  Horn"  at  first — 
unpretentious  and  by  no  means  formidable,  and  after- 
ward to  tower  to  greatness,  spread  with  prodigious  suc- 
cess toward  the  East  and  the  South,  and  toward  "the 
G-lory" — not  the  "pleasant  land"  as  our  version  has 
it,  nor  the  "glorious  land"  as  the  revised  version  renders 
it — but  toward  "the  Glory,"  the  land  of  the  Holy  Se- 
pulchre and  the  land  dominated  by  the  cross — i.  e.,  the 
lands  of  the  Christian.  ^ 

In  other  w^ords,  this  Religion  was  to  advance  iiTesist- 


*  Or  perhaps  more  accurately  "the  land  of  the  Glory," 
translated  in  the  authorized  version  "the  pleasantland,"  and 
in  the  Revised  version  "the  glorious  land,"  is  so  described 
because  being  the  land  that  contains  the  Holy  Sepulchre. 
Of  this  the  Mohammedan  has  long  held  possession.  And 
for  recovering  its  possession  the  fierce  and  gigantic  Wars 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.  89 

ibly  toward  the  East,  which  Mohammedanism  did,  push- 
ing even  to  the  walls  of  China,  and  towards  the  South, 
conquering-  and  occupying  Arabia  and  a  great  part  of 
Africa  and  holding*  possession  of  them  even  until  this 
day — and  toward  the  land  of  'Hhe  Glory,''  the  land 
containing  the  Holy  Sepulchre  as  well  as  the  lands  in 
•aJlegiance  to  the  cross,  i.  e.,  the  lands  of  the  Christian. 

And  all  this  M'ohammedanism  has  done  throughout  the 
East,  West,  and  even  in  the  western  and  southwestern 
portion  of  Europe.  Everywhere  in  those  countries  once 
ruled  by  the  cross  and  occupied  by  the  Christian,  it  has 
exterminated  "with  its  ruthless  sword  the  upholders  of 
that  cross  and  conquered  the  territory  long  held  by  them 
and  the  church  of  God,  In  accomplishing  this,  it  haa  also 
■won  and  maintained  victorious  possession  of  the  burial 
place  once  occupied  by  Him  who  died  upon  the  cross, 
against  the  combined  efforts  of  Christian  Europe. 

5th.  This  Power  was  to  magnify  itself  against  the 
Prince  of  the  host — or  as  it  might  more  coi-rectly  be 
translated  (because  the  same  word  in  Hebrew  is  frequent- 
ly so  translated  elsewhere)  above  the  Prince  o  fthe  Host. 
Mohammedanism  not  only  magnified  itself  against  Christ 
and  sought  to  root  out  his  religion  from  the  world,  but 
even  exalted  its  prophet  above  Christ,  making  him  the 
greatest  of  all  prophets  and  giving  Christ  merely  a  sub- 
ordinate place.  Its  great  battle  cry  and  one  watchword 
that  has  resounded  ever  since  from  all  its  minarets  and 
mosques  has  been  simply  this,  ^' there  is  no  God  but  one 
and  Mohammed  is  his  Prophet." 

Thus  by  exalting-  its  own  prophet  above  the  Son  of 
God.  it  has  not  only  magnified  itself  against  the  Prinec 
of  the  Host     but  most  truly  above  Him. 

6th.  It  was  to  "take  away  the  daily  sacrifice  and  cast 
down  the  place  of  its  sanctuary."     The  revised  reraioD 


of  the  Crusades  were  furiously  waged  for  nearly  two  cen- 
turies. 

A  land  that  held  in  its  possession  such  a  tomb  as 
that,  even  Jehovah's  Tomb,  might  well  be  described  by  the 
Prophet  as  "ihe  Land  of  the  Glory."     (See  note  D.) 


90  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

renders  the  passage  ^'and  it  took  away  from  him  (i,  •. 
from  the  Prince)  the  continual  burnt  offering,  and  th« 
plaoe  of  his  sanctuary  was  cast  down." 

There  can  be  but  little  question  but  that  the  word 
"tamidh,"  rendered  in  our  version  ''daily  saciiflce"  and 
in  the  revised  version  "continual  burnt  offering,"  means 
in  this  prophecy  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  the  one 
perpetual  offering  of  Christ.*  That  is  the  one  great  ob- 
lation, the  one  perpetual  sacrifice  whose  influence  and 
eflficacy  are  to  be  felt  through  all  time  and  through  all 
eternity.  And  the  prediction  here  is  that  this  cruel  and 
blood-thii'sty  Religion,  this  "King  of  fierce  countenance,*' 
was  in  some  way  to  set  aside  and  render  nugatory  the 
great  oblation  of  the  cross  and  destroy  the  place  of  ita 
sanctuaiy,  i.  e.  the  place  where  it  was  revered  and  adored. 

The  word  "hnram"  translated  "to  take  away"  de- 
notes (1)  "to  lift  up,"  "exalt,  etc." — and  (2)  "t-o  lift 
up  and  take  away." 

And  this  is  precisely  what  Mohammedanism  has  done 
bj''  means  of  its  False  Prophet  and  its  written  creed, 
the  Koran,  It  has  accorded  much  praise  to  Christ  as 
being  a  gi-eat  Prophet  and  a  good  Prophet,  thus  appa- 
rently "lifting  him  up"  as  though  exalting  and  honor- 
ing him,  '\vhile  in  reality  it  has  but  dishonored  him  and 
most  effectually  done  away  with  his  sin-atoning  sacri- 
fice, by  proclaiming  him  only  a  creature  and  Mohammed 
exalted  above  him. 

It  has  as  effectually  as  it  was  possible  for  it  to  do, 
completely  made  void  the  efficacy  and  value  of  Messiah's 
sacrifice  and  "taken  it  away."  Admit  the  claims  of 
Mohammed  and  at  once  there  is  an  effectual  end  to  all 
that  was  to  be  accomplished  by  our  Lord's  great  "one 
offering"  on  the  cross.  It  is  gone,  completely  gone, 
Tendered  nugatory  and  vain   and  removed  forever. 

Thus  has  this  Religion  of  the  Pit  "magnified"  itself 
even  "above  the  Prince  of  the  H<3st"  and  taken  away 
from  him  "the  one  continual  burnt  offering,"  and  "east 


^lote  H. 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.  91 

down  and  destroyed  the  place  of  its  sanctuary."  Not 
only  by  its  false  claims  and  its  false  creed  has  it  remored 
all  place  where  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  can  come  in,  but 
even  with  its  fierce  and  conquering  sword  has  it  cast 
down  and  destroyed  the  places,  the  sanctuaries  them- 
selves, where  that  sacrifice  could  be  publicly  observed 
and  celebrated.  Wherever  the  Moslem  has  advanced  in 
his  career  of  conquest,  airistian  churches  have  been  de- 
stroyed or  else  converted  into  Mohammedan  mosques, 
and  their  worshippers  put  to  the  sword  or  else  reduced 
to    tribute. 

7th.  This  power  was  to  ''do  its  pleasure  and  prosper,'^ 
''cast  truth  to  the  earth,"  and  succeed  by  meani  of 
craft  and  policy.  How  successfully  it  has  done  thii 
let  faithful  history-  answer. 

Wherever  the  tenets  of  its  false  and  filthy  creed  have 
been  proclaimed  and  carried  out,  and  its  impious  asser- 
tions enforced  of  Mohammed  being-  an  Apostle  and  Proofx- 
et  of  God  superior  rto  Moses,  superior  to  Christ,  ther^ 
''the  truth,''  i.  e.,  the  true  Religion  and  the  glorious 
truth  in  Jesus,  has  been  literally  and  truly  ''esat  down.'* 

Its  success  was  to  be  obtained  largely  by  ''craft"  and 
"policy."  There  are  three  ways  in  which  these  features 
of  its  character  have  been  conspicuously  manifest,  and 
by  means  of  wliich  it  has  wonderfully  prospered. 

There  was  first  the  base  perfidy  and  treachery  of  so 
many  of  the  defenders  of  the  Christian  faith  who  had 
been  relied  upon  and  confided  in  to  meet  and  hold  it  in 
check,  but  who  instead  of  doing  so  basely  and  perfidious- 
ly surrendered  or  betrayed  the  interests  committed  into 
their  keeping.  Cunning,  craft  and  treacherous  duplicity 
on  the  part  of  these  Christian  defenders  of  their  faith, 
opened  the  way  for  the  triumphant  progress  of  the 
Mohammedan  Faith.  Castles,  strongholds,  and  fortified 
places  almost  without  number  were  surrendered  or  be- 
trayed, with  scarcely  a  struggle  or  conflict  worthy  of  :he 
name,  to  the  advancing  forces  of  the  Saracens.  And 
eren  armies  or  large  bodies  of  troops  were  in  the  same 
perfidious   manner  betrayed  into   the  hands   of  their  ex- 


92  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

ultant  enemies.  Perfidy  and  treachery  were  conspicu- 
ous features  in  the  character  of  many  of  these  so-called 
viefenders  of  the  Christian  religion. 

This  was  especially  true  in  the  first  encounters  of 
Mohammedanism  with  Christianity,  and  in  the  earlier 
years  of  its  history.  Many  of  its  most  unexpected  suc- 
cesses— its  easy  capture  of  almost  impregnable  strong- 
holds and  fortified  cities,  and  its  defeat  of  armies  vastly 
superior  to  its  ovm,  were  due  to  this  cause,  and  accom- 
plished through  some  unlocked  for  treachery  on  the 
part  of  its  foes.  The  fall  of  Bosra,  Damascus,  Antioch, 
and  multitudes  of  smaller  places  was  effected  mainly 
through  this  cunning  ''craft''  and  ''policy,*'  this  per- 
fidious treachery  on  the  part  of  Christian  governors, 
generals,  and  other  military  commanders.  Cunning  and 
craft  and  perfiditious  policy  both  in  the  Christian  and  in 
the  Saracen  assisted  greatly  in  opening  up  the  way  for 
the  triumphs  of  the  Moslem  faith  and  the  successes  of 
the   Mohammedan   arms. 

There  was  a  second  way  in  which  great  cunning  and 
craft  was  displayed  by  the  folloAvers  of  Mohammed,  and 
which  aided  greatly  in  their  rapid  conquests  of  various 
land? — the  alternatives  presented  by  them  to  their  van- 
quished enemies.  These  were  becoming  Mohammedans, 
or  paying  tribute,  or  else  being  instantly  put  to  death 
by  the  sword.  And  the  unfortunate  persons  to  whom 
these  alternatives  were  presented  were  usually  not  long 
in  deciding. 

The  artful  and  convincing  manner,  also,  in  which  these 
alternatives  were  presented  displayed  remarkable 
"craft"  and  "policy,"  and  accelerated  greatly  its  rapid 
career  of  conquest.  To  thousands  of  such  indifferent, 
enervated,  pleasure-loving  people,  and  who  cared  noth- 
ing for  principle,  as  were  then  found  all  over  the  Eas- 
tern Church,  such  an  alternative  was  readily  accepted, 
as  anything  Avas  preferable  to  them  to  a  manly  defense  of 
their  religion  at  the  risk  of  death.  An  abjuiing  of  their 
faith  was  a  small  matter  in  comparison  with  falling  by 
the  sword,  and  hence  multitudes  accepted  it  with  little 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.  93 

scruple,  because  they  knew  nothing  of  the  vital  power 
of  Christianity  and  to  them  one  religion  was  as  good  a3 
another,  and  became  devout  Mohammedans,  or  else  meek- 
ly bowed  their  heads  to  tribute.  And  this  trait  of  char- 
actor  both  in  Christians  as  well  as  in  other  people  wai 
very  artfully  played  upon  by  the  propagators  of  th9 
Moslem  Faith.  It  has  been  a  conspicuous  feature  in  all 
their  history. 

And  Third,  its  doctrines  of  lust  and  voluptuous  de- 
bauchery in  its  promised  rewards  of  Paradise  as  well 
as  in  the  sensual  delights  of  earth,  so  captivating  to  mul- 
titudes of  mankind,  and  so  glowingly  pictured  in  their 
<5reed  and  by  their  turbaned  leaders,  have  also  been  an- 
other f '-  m  in  which  its  ''craft"  and  '' policy '^  have 
been  conspicuously  displayed.  This  feature  of  the  Mos- 
lem faith  alone  would  be  a  sufficient  explanation  of  much 
of  the  success  of  that  [Religion  in  some  portions  of  the 
world.  It  held  forth  and  proclaimed  a  system  of  doc- 
trines very  congenial  to  the  natural  heart  and  exceeiiiing- 
ly  palatable  to  mankind.  Hence  they  were  greedily 
received  and  believed. 

Thus  it  has,  through  its  policy,  ^'caused  craft  to  pros- 
per," and  through  that  craft  has  itself  prospered  amaz- 
ingly. 

Sth.  It  was  to  "arise"  and  make  its  appearance 
when  "the  transgressors  had  come  to  the  full,"  when 
God's  long  suffering  could  be  restrained  no  longer  be- 
cause of  the  impiety  and  iniquity  prevailing  in  his  church, 
and  when  human  wickedness  had  arisen  to  such  a  height 
that  his  laws  were  set  aside,  his  ordinances  disregarded 
or  perverted,  his  truth  obscured  and  covered  up  beneath 
a  mass  of  monkisli  lore  and  fable,  and  the  church  almost 
hopelessly  corrupt.  Then  ''the  transgTessors  had  come 
to  the  full"  and  the  Little  Horn  was  to  make  its  appear- 
ance as  the  executor  of  God's  judgments.  And  this  wai 
exactly  what  took  place. 

When  Mohammedanism  appeared  and  began  its  deso- 
lating career  in  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century  the 
Eastern   Church,  upon   whom  the  judgment  was   to  fall, 


94  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

had  sunk  very  low.  Religion  consisted  almost  entirely 
in  form  and  ceremony,  and  was  buried  beneath  a  mass  of 
legendary-  lore  or  densest  supei'stition.  The  ordmances 
of  God's  house  were  completely  perverted  in  their  design 
And  purport,  saints  worshipped,  and  truth  so  concealed 
under  fable  and  fiction  as  scarcely  to  be  discernible,  all 
spirituality  was  well  nigh  gone,  and  clergy  and  people 
sunk  in  the  deepest  darkness  and  error.  The  transgress- 
ors had  come  to  the  full,  and  it  was  "time  for  God  to 
work,  for  they  had  made  void  his  law." 

9th.  And  because  of  this  transgi'ession,  both  "the 
host"  (the  church  of  Christ),  and  the  "continual  burnt 
offering"  (the  glorious  sacrifice  of  the  Son  of  God)  were 
to  be  given  into  his  hand  until  "the  indignation"  was 
ended,  to  be  trampled  down  and  set  aside  "according  to 
his  will."  The  people  that  could  so  dishonor  God,  load 
down  and  cover  up  truth  with  such  a  mass  of  error,  miss 
the  meaning  so  completely  of  the  finished  work  and  sac- 
rifice of  "their  Saviour  &s  to  mix  it  up  and  vitiate  it  with 
the  worship  of  saints  and  angels  and  worthless  relics, 
must  be  severely  scourged  and  punished.  They  must  ex- 
perience the  savageness  and  ferocity  of  a  False  Religion, 
bow  beneath  the  sway  of  a  despotic  race  of  conquerors, 
and  be  deprived  of  that  worship  they  had  so  dishonored 
by  tiieir  superstition.  Mohammed  and  not  Christ  is  to 
be  their  prince  and  ruler,  and  his  religion  and  nof  that 
of  the  Cmcified  One  their  inheritance,  imposed  upon  them 
at  the  point  of  the  gory  sword,  until  the  period  of  "the 
indignation"  shall  terminate. 

10th.  And  this  Horn  was  to  prevail  and  prosper  and 
cast  down  and  destroy  mightily,  and  meet  with  such  un- 
t>arallelcd  success,  not  through  any  merit  or  virtue  in 
itself,  but  solely  because  of  this  abounding  wickedness 
pervading  the  church  of  God,  and  the  transgressions  of 
those  who  should  have  known  and  Avho  did  know  better. 
The  host  was  given  into  its  hand  simply  because  of  their 
ein  and  transgression. 

Without  divine  permission  as  well  as  divine  purpose 
in  the  mission  of  Mohammed  and  his  false  religion,  its 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.  95 

sword  could  never  have  vanquished  and  so  easily  such 
strong  people,  or  swept  so  triumphantly  over  such  a  vast 
extent  of  territory  in  such  an  incredibly  short  period  of 
time  as  it  did.  But  God  had  given  it  a  charge  against 
a  corrupt  and  image-worshipping  church,  he  was  behind 
it  by  his  Providence,  and  hence  it  flashed  with  such  ir- 
resistible power  wherever  it  was  carried.  (See  Jer. 
47:7.)  How  could  it  be  otherwise?  And  in  raising  ap 
such  a  religion,  and  with  such  a  meaningless  and  mar- 
velously  absurd  and  lustful  creed  as  the  Koran  (the 
Mohammedan  Scriptures)  there  seems  to  have  been  an 
irony  as  cutting  and  severe  as  it  was  deserved.  In  that 
act  God  appeaa-ed  to  say  to  that  Church  that  was  so  given 
up  to  monkish  lore  and  legend,  fable  and  fiction,  error 
and  superstition,  **if  you  are  so  anxious  to  have  that 
kind  of  religion  and  that  kind  of  a  Bible,  you  shall  have 
it  to  your  heart's  content,"  and  then  sent  Mohammed, 
that  lustful  and  fanatical  impostor,  as  the  prince  and 
ruler,  and  that  worthless  Koran  with  its  absurd  mixture 
of  truth  and  error,  as  the  senseless  scriptures  that  per- 
haps such  fable-loving  clergy  and  people  as  they  might 
possibly  appreciate  and  value. 

It  was  a  solemn,  a  severe,  a  terribly  scathing  piece  of 
irony,  but  one  that  was  well  deserved,  to  impose  on  them 
at  the  sword's  point,  such  a  religion  and  such  a  Script- 
ure in  place  of  the  one  they  had  so  perverted  and  vitiat- 
ed by  their  corruptions  and  superstition. 

11th.  The  appointed  period  of  this  indignation  was 
to  last  for  long,  long  centuries  (2300  years  is  the  lime 
of  the  whole  vision),  after  which  the  indignation  was 
to  cease  and  the  sanctuary  be  cleansed.  And  this  too 
has  been  fulfilled  in  the  reign  and  perpetuation  of  the 
Moslem  Religion  as  by  no  other  calamity  that  has  erer 
befallen  the   Eastern   Church. 

Already  has  the  fierce  Religion  of  the  Koran  swayed 
its  baleful  sceptre  for  more  than  1200  weary  y^ars 
over  the  prostrate  peoples  and  with  but  little  indication 
of  its  soon  coming  to  an  end.  The  2300  years  also 
have  yet  a  considerable  period  to  run  before  they  reach 


9^  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

their  appointed  termination.  If  we  begin  them  with 
the  year  in  which  Alexander  entered  upon  his  career  of 
conquest  against  Persia  (B.  C.  334)  they  will  end  in 
1966,  or  at  least  not  long-  before. 

12th.  And  finally  this  long-triumphant  and  vaunting 
Power,  so  insolent  to  Christ  and  the  Christian; 
is  to  be  ^'broken  without  hand.'*  The  Moslem  is  to 
vanish,  the  crescent  disappear  from  the  Eastern  sky, 
the  courts  of  the  Lord's  house  be  no  longer  profaned  by 
his  polluting  presence,  and  the  great  sacrifice  of  the  cross 
once  more  regain  its  place  in  the  lands  so  long  dominated 
by  the  followers  of  the  false  Prophet. 

In  all  probability  this  will  be  accomplished  by  the 
preaching  of  those  doctrines  so  abhorrent  to  the  Mos- 
lem, but  which  one  day  are  to  triumph  over  all  opposi- 
tion, break  down  and  surmount  every  barrier,  and  climb 
to  the  imperial  dominion  of  the  world.  Christ  is  to  reign 
and  not  Mohammed;  ''King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords" 
his  title,  with  a  dominion  that_  is  to  extend  ''from  sea 
to  sea,  and  from  the  River  to  the  ends  of  the  earth," 
the  future  of  the  one;  waning  until  it  vanishes  away, 
and  "broken  without  hand,"  the  doom  inevitable  of  the 
other. 

These  are  the  particulars  foretold  in  this  remarkable 
prophecy  of  this  future  Power  whatever  it  might  be, 
and  they  have  all  except  the  last  been  most  marvelou.s- 
ly  and  minutely  fulfilled  in  the  rise,  growth,  progress, 
'Conquests,  and  dominion  of  Mohammed  and  his  false 
Religion,  and  in  nothing  else. 

This  is  the  only  Power,  and  this  series  of  events  the 
only  one  that  has  ever  occurred  in  history  at  all  corres- 
ponding to  the  marks  foretold,  by  which  it  was  to  be 
recognized  and  detected  when  it  should  appear.  And  if 
the  false  Prophet  and  his  Christless  creed  are  not  here 
foretold  and  their  fierce  and  fanatical  sway  over  so  large 
a  part  of  the  Christian  world  and  for  so  long  a  time, 
then  surely  prophecy  is  an  uncertain  guide,  and  history 
as  equally  a  poor  interpreter. 

Before  another  century,  in  all  probability  the  Moslem 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.       97 

will  have  vanished  from  among  the  nations,  his  place  be 
known  no  more,  and  t^he  religion  of  the  cross  become  the 
accepted  creed  of  those  who  have  bowed  so  long-  to  the 
teachings  of  the  false  Prophet.  Then  the  fierce  king 
■with  his  dark  sentences  will  oppress  no  longer,  the  gory 
sword  that  has  dripped  with  the  blood  of  such  vast  mul- 
titudes be  sheathed  in  its  scabbard,  the  mosque  and  the 
minaret  resound  with  the  praises  of  Jesus,  and  the  teach- 
ings of  his  faith  iTile  the  world. 

It  was  a  fearful  vision,  an  awful  exhibition  of  the 
righteous  justice  of  God  upon  a  faithless  church,  sunk 
in  deepest,  darkest  superstition  and  idolatry,  and  an 
astonishing  disclosure  of  the  future  which  was  to  con- 
tinue ''many  days." 

Upon  seeing  it  and  learning  what  it  foretold  Daniel 
''fainted  and  was  sick  certain  days.''  Afterward  he 
''rose  up  and  attended  to  the  king's  business." 

It  is  not  at  all  surprising  that  this  noble  servant  of 
God  was  so  affected,  nor  that  one  so  accustomed  to  sin- 
cere and  pure  worship  should  be  amazed  at  such  a  pos- 
sibility of  formality,  insincerity,  perv^ersion  of  the  truth 
and  worship  of  saints  and  angels  and  by  the  professing 
church  of  G-od  as  was  here  revealed  to  him  in  this  vision ; 
nor  that  he  should  be  sick  and  faint  at  the  sight  of  the 
awful  calamities  and  so  long  continued  that  were  to 
come  upon  that  church  for  sin  like  that.  It  would  have 
been  surprising  if  he  had  not  been  so  affected.  Nearly 
25  centuries  have  rolled  away  since  the  Prophet  saw  this 
vision,  and  still  the  ''many  days"  are  not  terminated! 

With  these  explanatory  remarks,  let  us  now  return  to 
the  vision  as  interpreted  by  the  angel. 

"The  Kam  thou  sawest  by  the  river's  bed 
Two-horn 'd  and  terrible,  is  Persia's  Realm, 
One  day  to  rise   all  formidable  and   dread, 
Two  mighty  kingdoms  banded  'neath  one  head. 
To  smite  the  nations,  trample,  and  o'erwhelm — 
Both  born  to  conquest  and  to  furious  fray. 
The  Median  first,  the  Persian  last  but  higher 


98  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Shall  rise,  and  wend  their  desolating  way, 

As  kingdoms  sink  beneath  their  fierce,  resistless  sway. 

**  Westward,  and  Noi-thward,  Southward,  far  and  wide 
The  furious  Beast  shall  push  his  conquests  dire, 
Trampling  and  crushing  in  his  pitch  of  pride 
All  who  oppose  him.     And  with  sword  and  fire 
Wasting  and  ravaging  the  kingdoms  all 
According  to  his  will.     And  loftier  still   'twill  grow 
In  pride  and  greatness,  rising  high  and  tall. 
Until  it  meets  its  heaven-appointed  foe. 
And  falls  in  final  overwhelming  overthrow. 

*^The   rough   Goat   from   the   West   with   towering  horriy 

Is  Orecia's  Realm — a  famed  and  warrior  race; 

The  mighty  Horn  her  first  great  king,  unborn 

As  yet,  but  destined  to  a  lofty  place. 

Swift  o'er  the  earth  with  wild  impetuous  tread 

Shall  rush   the  legions   of  this   conquering  Chief, 

And  onset  irresistible  and  dread. 

While  fall  the  foemen  as  the  falling  leaf. 

And  kingdoms  break  and  boAV  in  helpless,  hopeless  grief. 

*'His  fiery  valor  shall  no  power  withstand, 

Nor  Prince  nor  Potentate  the  fury  of  his  stroke; 

And  none,  though  strong,  deliver  from  his  hand. 

Until  this  mighty  Horn  itself  is  broke. 

And  suddenly    'twill  bi^^ak,  this  wondrous  Horn, 

E'en  though  to  such  exceeding  greatness  grown. 

And  prostrate  fall,   and  leave  to  one  unborn 

The  fallen  sceptre,  but  in  vain.     O'erthrown 

His  empire  and  his  race,  no  more  will  they  be  known. 

*  ^  Instead  of  one,   four  kingdoms  then  will   be ; 

Four  chieftains  struggle  for  the  envied  throne. 

Four  wrestle  for  the  world-wide  mastery. 

And   part   the   empire   to   themselves   alone. 

Yet  no  such  princely  sceptre  shall  theirs  be 

As  his  to  whose  dominion  they  succeed, 

(Thoug'h  strong  their  throne  and  great  their  dignity), 


THE  CRESCENT  AND  THE  CROSS.       99 

For  wars  and  strifes  and  thirst  of  blood  and  greed 
Of  power  shall  waste  their  strength  away,  as  Heaven 's 
decreed. 

''Then  in  their  latter  days,  when  impious  sin 

Hath  reached  its  height,  shall  suddenly  appear 

Another  Horn,  a  little  Horn,  within  ', 

The  confines  of  the  vanished  thrones,  and  rear 

Its  head,  obscure  and  unpretentious  as  it  stands. 

But  soon   'twill  g-row  and  wax  evceeding  great, 

Advancing  wonderfully  o'er  mighty  lands, 

And  magnify  itself   (with  pride  inflate) 

E'en  to  the  very  heavens,  so  lifted  up  its  state. 

'Tierce  will  be  the  King  that  Earth  now  sees  arise, 
With  treacherous,  cruel,  bold,  designing  heart. 
Versed  in  the  deepest,  darkest  mysteries,  -  ' 

And  practiced  skill,  and  cunning,  crafty  art;  -    - 

A  False  Religion  from  the  dark  abyss,  \^ 

To  which  dominion  stern  will  hence  be  given — 
A  base  imposture  from  the  Pit  it  is. 
Though  claiming  birth  and  origin  in  heaven, 
And  men  will  gnaw  their  tongues  in  pain,*  to  madness 
driven.  ^ 

"Yet  wonderfully   'twill  prosper  and  prevail,  -    '  - 

And  do  its  pleasure,  trampling  truth  beneath 

Its  impious  foot,  and  causing  hearts  to  quail, 

And  craft  to  prosper,  and  foul  lust,  and  death — 

And  Heaven's  host,  the  warring  church  on  earth 

Be  trodden  down  beneath  its  hoof  of  power, 

Its  princes   fall   like   stars  of  heaven,   their  worth 

Unheeded,  w^hile  the  angry  storm-douds  lower —  •,; 

It  is  the  day  of  gloom,  the  Crescent 's  awful  hour. 


"Against  the  Prince  himself  of  that  doomed  host 
'Twill  lift  its  daring  head,  and  foully  dim 


*See  Rev.  16:10 


100  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

The  lustre  of  his  matchless  name.     'Twill  boast 

Of  its  own  Prophet  false,  exalting  him. 

Messiah's  cross  'twill  hurl  to  earth,  and  scorn, 

And  clothe  with  blackest  shame;  seek  to  make  void 

His  gTeat  oblation,   of  its  glory  shorn; 

His  sanctuaries  where  incense  rose  destroyed, 

Or  else  profaned,  henceforth  to  viler  use  employed. 

*'Yet  not  by  its  own  power  doth  it  prevail 

Or  to  such  greatness  grow.     Another  cause 

Doth  give  it  strength.     Zeal  in  the  church  doth  fail, 

Corruption  dire  pervadeth  all;  Heaven's  laws 

Made  void;   saints  worshipped;  images  adored; 

And  faith  obscured,  and  glowing  love  grown  cold; 

And  outward  fonn  and  pomp,  so  much  abhorred 

Of  God.     Hence  Heaven,  for  such  transgressors  bold, 

Ordaineth  this  so  fearful  scourge  as  now  foretold. 


'^Yet  shall  he  fall,  this  impious  daring  Horn, 
Fall  without  help  and  broken  without  hand. 
Long,  long  the  ruthless  sceptre  hath  he  borne, 
Aye,  long  hath  trampled  o'er  the  prostrate  lands—* 
But  time  shall  come  when  from  his  place  on  high 
The  vaunting  Moslem  shall  be  flung,  cast  down, 
The  flaming  Crescent  vanish  from  the  sky. 
Its  Prophet  sink  beneath  iGk)d's  awful  frown. 
And  He  who  wore  the  cross  forever  wear  the  crown. 


''Long  mocked  by  his  vain  Christless  mummery, 
And  long  profaned  by  his  befouling  tread, 
The  sanctuary  shall  yet  be  cleansed,  -and  he 
O'erwhelmed,  be  seen  no  more,  forever  fled; 
Nor  with  his  impious  lie  give  more  offence. 
Yet,  till  that  day  when  God  thus  righteously 
His  long-polluted  sanctuary  shall  cleanse. 
Two  thousand  and  three  hundred  years  shall  be; 
And  then  shall  be  fulfilled  t' is  wondrous  mystery. 


WEiaHED  AKD  FOUND  WANTING. 

(Daniel,  5th  Chapter.) 

1.  Belshazzar  the  king  made  a  great  feast  to  a  thousand 
of  his  lords,  and  drank  wine  before  the  thousand. 

2.  Belshazzar,  while  he  tasted  the  wine,  commanded  to 
bring  the  golden  and  silver  vessels  which  his  father  Neb- 
uchadnezzar had  taken  out  of  the  temple  which  was  in 
Jerusalem;  that  the  king,  and  his  princes,  his  wives,  and 
his  concubines  might  drink  therein. 

3.  Then  they  brought  the  golden  vessels  that  were 
taken  out  of  the  temple  of  the  house  of  God  which  was 
at  Jerusalem;  and  the  king,  and  his  princes,  his  wives, 
and  his  concubines,  drank  in  them. 

4.  They  drank  wine,  and  praised  the  gods  of  gold,  and 
of  silver,  of  brass,  of  iron,  of  wood,  and  of  stone. 

5.  In  the  same  hour  came  forth  fingers  of  a  man's 
hand,  and  wrote  over  against  the  candlestick  upon  the 
plaster  of  the  wall  of  the  king's  palace:  and  the  king  saw 
the  part  or  the  hand  that  wrote. 

6.  Then  the  king's  countenance  was  changed,  and  his 
thoughts  troubled  him,  so  that  the  joints  of  his  loins 
were  loosed,  and  his  knees  smote  one  against  another. 

7.  The  king  cried  aloud  to  bring  in  the  astrologers, 
the  Chaldeans,  and  the  soothsayers.  And  the  king  spake 
and  said  to  the  wise  men  of  Babylon,  Whosoever  shall 
read  this  writing,  and  show  me  the  interpretation  thereof, 
shall  be  clothed  with  scarlet,  and  have  a  chain  of  gold 
about  his  neck,  and  shall  be  the  third  ruler  in  the  kingdom. 

8.  Then  came  in  all  the  king's  wise  men:  but  they 
could  not  read  the  writing,  nor  make  known  to  the  king 
the  interpretation   thereof. 

9.  Then  was  king  Belshazzar  greatly  troubled,  and  his 
countenance  was  changed  in  him,  and  his  lords  were 
astonished. 

10.  Now,  the  queen  by  reason  of  the  words  of  the  king 


102  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

and  his  lords  came  into  the  banquet-house;  and  the 
queen  spake  and  said,  O  king,  live  forever:  let  not  thy 
thoughts  trouble  thee,  nor  let  thy  countenance  be 
changed: 

11.  There  is  a  man  in  thy  kingdom,  in  whom  is  the 
spirit  of  the  holy  gods;  and  in  the  days  of  thy  father 
light  and  understanding  and  wisdom,  like  the  wisdom 
of  the  gods,  was  found  in  him;  whom  the  king  Nebuchad- 
nez.^ar  thy  father,  the  king,  I  say,  thy  father,  made 
master  of  the  magicians,  astrologers,  Chaldeans,  and 
soothsayers: 

12.  Forasmuch  as  an  excellent  spirit,  and  knowledge, 
and  understanding,  interpreting  of  dreams,  and  shewing 
of  hard  sentences,  and  dissolving  of  doubts,  were  found 
in  the  same  Daniel,  whom  the  king  named  Beltshazzar: 
now  let  Daniel  be  called,  and  he  will  shew  the  interpre- 
tation. 

13.  Then  was  Daniel  brought  in  before  the  king.  And 
the  king  spake  and  said  unto  Daniel,  Art  thou  that  Dan- 
iel, which  art  of  the  children  of  the  captivity  of  Judah, 
whom  the  king  my  father  brought  out  of  Jewry? 

14.  I  have  even  heard  of  thee,  that  the  spirit  of  the  gods 
is  in  thee,  and  that  light  and  understanding  and  excellent 
wisdom  is  found  in  thee. 

15.  And  now  the  wise  men,  the  astrologers,  have  been 
bi'ought  in  before  me,  that  they  should  read  this  writing, 
and  make  known  unto  me  the  interpretation  thereof:  but 
they  could  not  shew  the  interpretation  of  the  thing: 

10.  And  I  have  heard  of  thee,  that  thou  canst  make 
4i:terpretations,  and  dissolve  doubts:  now  if  thou  canst 
read  the  writing,  and  make  known  to  me  the  interpretation 
thereof,  thou  shalt  be  clothed  with  scarlet,  and  have  a 
chain  of  gold  about  thy  neck,  and  shalt  be  the  third  ruler 
in  the  kingdom. 

17.  Then  Daniel  answered  and  said  before  the  king, 
Let  thy  gifts  be  to  thyself,  and  give  thy  rewards  to  an- 
other; yet  I  will  read  the  writing  unto  the  king,  and  make 
known  to  him  the  interpretation. 

18.  O  thou  king,  the  most  high  God  gave  Nebuchad- 
nezzar thy  father  a  kingdom,  and  majesty,  and  glory,  and 
honor. 

19.  And  for  the  majesty  that  he  gave  him,  all  people, 
nations,  and  languages,  trembled  and  feared  before  him: 
whom  he  would  he  slew;  and  whom  he  would  he  kept 
aiive;  and  whom  he  would  he  set  up;  and  whom  he 
would  he  put  down. 

20.  But  when  his  heart  was  lifted  up,  and  his  mind 
hardened  in  pride,  he  was  deposed  from  his  kingly  throne, 
and  they  took  his  glory  from  him: 

21.  And  he  was  driven  from  the  sons  of  men;   and  his 


WEIGHED  AND  FOUND  WANTING.  103 

heart  was  made  like  the  beasts,  and  his  dwelling  was 
with  the  wild  asses:  they  fed  him  with  grass  like  oxen, 
and  his  body  was  wet  with  the  dew  of  heaven;  till  he 
knew  that  the  most  high  God  ruled  in  the  kingdom  of 
men,  and  that  he  appointeth  over  it  whomsoever  he  will. 

22.  And  thou  his  son,  O  Belshazzar,  hast  not  humbled 
thy  heart,  though  thou  knewest  all  this: 

23.  But  hast  lifted  up  thyself  against  the  Lord  of  heaven; 
and  they  have  brought  the  vessels  of  his  house  before  thee, 
and  thou,  and  thy  lords,  thy  wives  and  thy  concubines, 
have  drunk  wine  in  them;  and  thou  hast  praised  the  gods 
of  silver,  and  gold,  of  brass,  iron,  wood  and  stone,  which 
st^o  not,  nor  hear,  nor  know;  and  the  God  in  whose  hand 
thy  breath  is,  and  whose  are  all  thy  ways,  hast  thou  not 
glorified ; 

24.  Then  was  the  part  of  the  hand  sent  from  him:  and 
this  writing  was  written. 

25.  And  this  is  the  writing  that  was  written. 
MENE,    MENE,   TEKEL,    UPHARSIN. 

26.  This  is  the  interpretation  of  the  thing:  MENE  God 
hath  numbered  thy  kingdom,  and  finished  it. 

27.  TEKEL,  Thou  art  weighed  in  the  balances  and  art 
found  wanting. 

28.  PEREZ,  Thy  kingdom  is  divided  and  given  to  the 
Medes  and  Persians. 

29.  Then  commanded  Belshazzar,  and  they  clothed  Daniel 
with  scarlet,  and  put  a  chain  of  gold  about  his  neck,  and 
made  a  proclamation  concerning  him,  that  he  should  be 
the  third  ruler  in  the  kingdom. 

30.  In  that  night  was  Belshazzar  the  king  of  the  Chal- 
<ieans  slain. 

31.  And  Darius  the  Median  took  the  kingdom,  being 
about  threescore  and  two  years  old. 

Two  years  after  the  last  vision,  seventeen  years  after 
the  vision  of  the  Four  Wild  Beasts  emerging  from  the 
tempest-tossed  ocean,  and  sixty-five  years  from  that 
eventful  day  when  he  stood  before  Nebuchadnezzar  with 
such  princely  bearing  as  a  mere  Hebrew  youth,  and  recall- 
ed to  him  his  forgotten  dream,  the  Prophet  was  again 
summoned  to  the  royal  palace — but  this  time  under  cir- 
cumstances of  more  than  ordinary  solemnity.  The  hour 
had  come,  toward  which  the  shadows  had  been  traveling 
on  the  dial  plate  of  time  for  nearly  two  hundred  years* 
— the  last  hour  of  Belshazzar 's  kingdom. 


*  See  Isaiah,  chapters  13,  14  and  21. 


104  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

The  end  so  long  foretold  by  prophecy  had  now  ,beetQ 
reached  and  the  empire  of  Nebuchadnezzar  was  even  then 
tottering  to  its  fall.  The  head  of  fine  gold  was  to  'drop 
that  night  from  its  place  of  power,  and  the  silver  arms 
and  breast  were  to  obtain  possession  of  the  fallen  scep- 
tre. The  lordly  Lion  of  the  preceding  vision,  driven  sul- 
lenly to  his  lair,  would  be  seen  no  more,  and  the  raging 
Bear  was  to  ascend  in  triumph  the  vanquished  throne. 
Babylon  the  queenly  was  to  be  hurled  from  her  lofty 
place  among  the  nations  and  sink  to  a  lowlier  position 
than  she  had  ever  occupied  before,  and  the  Mede  and 
the  Persian  were  henceforth  for  their  appointed  period 
to  lord  the  nations.  Even  then  they  were  thundering  at 
her  gates  and  that  xevy  night  was  the  falling  sceptre  to 
pass  into  their  hands.  But  the  doomed  monarch  Belshaz- 
zar,  the  besotted  king  of  Babylon,  was  holding  a  beastly 
revel  in  his  palace,  attended  by  a  thousand  of  his  lords 
and.  their  concubines,  regardless  of  their  beleagTiered  con 
edition,  and  apparently  unconscious  of  their  impending 
doom. 

It  is  not  impossible  that  even  then,  while  the  feast 
of  revelry  was  at  its  height,  llie  waters  of  tlie 
Euphrates  were  sufficiently  exhausted  by  the  artifice  of 
Cyrus  to  allow  the  entrance  of  his  troops,  and  that  the 
beleaguering  foes  were  already  within  the  walls  of  th* 
city.  At  all  events  the  fall  of  the  city  was  immediately 
at  hand.  The  drunken  revelry  was  going  on,  when  sud- 
denly to  the  consternation  of  all  within  tluet  spacious  hall 
a  portentous  prodigy  was  witnessed.  The  figures  of  a 
mystic  hand  were  seen  writing  in  unkno^vn  character! 
■some  mysterious  message  from  the  invisible  world.  It 
was  the  knell  of  doom,  and  was  justly  so  regarded  by  all 
who  beheld  it.  Babylonian  learning  was  utterly  at  fault. 
No  astrolog>3rs  or  wise  men  could  read  that  mysterious 
writing.  Neither  sorcerer,  magician,  nor  necromancer 
could  decipher  a  single  character.  But  there  it  blazed 
on  the  plastered  wall  ''over  against  the  chandelier'' 
which  threw  its  splendors  over  the  entire  assembly,  like 
a  death  warrant  from   the  King  of  kings  who  had  been 


WEIGHED  AND  FOUND  WANTING.  105 

SO  openly  and  impiously  insulted  in  that  hall  that  night. 

In  the  midst  of  the  profound  awe  that  had  settl€»d 
upon  that  hon-or-stricken  assemblage  of  revelers,  Daniel, 
who  had  been  summoned  from  the  obscurity  in  which  he 
had  been  living  during  Belshazzar's  dissolute  and  prof- 
ligate reign,  makes  his  appearance  and  with  majestic 
bearing  proceeds  to  interpret  the  fatal  writing,  and  pro- 
nounces on  the  affrighted  king  the  richly-deser\-ed  doom 
announced  by  heaven. 

The  substance  of  the  Prophet's  message  was  this.  Bel- 
shazzar  had  led  a  dissolute  life.  He  had  been  abundantly 
warned;  the  experience  of  his  grandsire,  who  had  been 
brought  down  from  his  lofty  throne  and  humbled  in  a 
most  conspicuous  manner  because  of  his  pride  and  for- 
getfulness  of  God.  biid  been  well  known  to  him:  unadmon- 
ished  by  this  experience,  he  had  acted  even  worse  than 
his  humbled  sire,  and  that  very  night  had  insulted  Jeho- 
vah in  the  most  open  and  impious  manner  by  praising 
the  idol  gods  of  wood  and  stone  as  the  authors  of  his 
prosperity,  while  at  the  same  time  profaning  the  sacred 
vessels  of  Jehovah's  temple  by  a  most  sacrilegious  dese- 
cration; his  life  had  been  a  failure:  he  had  been  weighed 
in  the  equitable  balances  of  heaven  and  found  utterly 
wanting;  his  days  were  now  numbered  as  well  as  those 
of  his  empire:  his  sceptre,  wrested  from  his  grasp,  would 
be  given  to  the  Mede;  the  Persian  would  sit  upon  his 
forfeited  throne;  and  that  very  night  he  himself,  as  a 
cast  off  and  rejected  reprobate,  would  be  cut  down  and 
slain. 

This  was  the  message  and  this  the  sentence  pronounced 
upon  the  foolish  and  fated  king. 

How  long  the  Prophet  had  retired  from  the  hall  be»- 
fore  the  sentence  was  executed  we  do  not  know,  but  it 
could  not  have  been  long.  Certainly  it  must  have  been  a 
very  brief  interval,  for  it  was  already  far  into  the  night 
when  this  scene  took  place  and  before  mornin?  the 
city  fell.  Ere  the  king  was  aware  or  had  recovered  from 
his  stupefaction,  heaven's  executioner's  were  at  the  palace 
gates,  the  king's  guards  were  overpowered,  and  the  king 
himself  was   slain.     The   Medes   and   the   Persians   were 


106  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

swarming  in  the  streets,*  the  city  was  hopelessly  captur- 
ed, Babylon  was  fallen,  and  the  empire  of  the  Chaldans 
forever  overturned.  The  race  of  the  royal  Cyrus  was  on 
the  throne,  the  predictions  of  prophecy  were  accomplish- 
ed, and  the  second  geat  empire  of  history  had  entered 
upon  its  solemn  lease  of  power. 

In  reading  this  brief  but  graphic  account  of  the  lait 
night  of  Belshazzar's  life  and  reign  as  narrated  by  Dan- 
iel, one  cannot  fail  being  impressel  with  the  quiet  dig- 
nity and  bearing  of  the  Prophet  as  he  stood  as  God'f 
representative  and  messenger  and  pronounced  sentence 
on  the  besotted  and  brutish  king.  ''Let  thy  gifts  be  to 
thyself  and  give  thy  rewards  to  another"  was  his  calm 
and  dignified  declinature  of  the  proltered  gifts  and  hon- 
ors made  by  the  king. 

So  also  the  shameless  impiety  and  presumptuous  ir- 
reverence of  Belshazzar  himself  are  made  very  conspicu- 
ous in  the  occurrences  of  that  memorable  night.  His 
character  seems  to  have  been  one  of  utter  selfishness, 
sensuality  and  profligacy.  He  had  lived  without  God  in 
the  world,  caring  only  for  himself,  and  in  the  judgment 
of  heaven  his  life  had  been  a  total  and  conspicuous  fail- 
ure. Hence  this  solemn  sentence  passed  on  him  "weighed 
and  found  w^anting"  w^as  the  impres>ive  fact  blazoned 
before  that  vast  assemblage  in  letteis  of  burning  fire  by 
the  fingers  of  that  mysterious  hand. 

A  very  significant  indication  of  his  sensual  and  profli- 
gate character  may  be  seen  in  the  otherwise  strange  land 
almost  unaccountable  fact  that  such  a  man  as  Daniel, 
who  had  filled  so  prominent  and  conspicuous  a  place  dur- 
ing the  reign  and  in  the  public  affairs  of  his  gi-andfath- 
er  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  whose  fame  was  spread  all  over 
the  land,  had  been  allowed  to  fall  into  such  obscurity 
and  had  so  litle  to  do  with  the  matters  of  state  under 
Belshazzar 's  reign  that  he  did  not  seem  even  to  know  of 
his  existence  until  urged  by  his  queen-mother  to  send 
for  him.  At  the  same  time  Daniel's  character  and  plac3 
of  residence  were  well  known  to  others  besides  the  kinj» 


*  Jeremiah  51:14. 


WEIGHED  AND  FOUND  WANTING.  107 

and  his  court,  for  he  is  sent  for  and  very  soon  appean 
in  the  royal  hall.  But  he  was  now  an  old  man  and  far 
advanced  in  j^ars,  and  his  grave  and  venerable  appear- 
ance accompanied  by  that  dignified  bearing  and  self- 
possession  'which  appears  to  have  always  been  a  marked 
feature  of  Daniel's  character,  would  serve  to  add  weight 
and  dignity  to  the  solemn  message  he  was  commissioned 
to  deliver. 

Nor  can  the  impressive  gravity  as  well  as  terse  and 
©ententious  brevity  in  which  the  immediate  fulfillment  of 
Daniel's  message  to  the  worthless  king  is  announced,  be 
surpassed.  "In  that  night  was  Belshazzar  king  of  the 
Chaldeans  slain,  and  Darius  the  Median  took  the  king- 
dom, being  about  three-score  and  two  years  old,"  is  the 
brief  and  simple  statement  of  an  event  that  marked  the 
orerturning  of  an  empire  and  the  annihilation  of  a  race 
of  kings.  No  enlarging  on  the  accomplished  prophecy, 
no  comments,  no  description  of  the  death  scene  when  it 
occurred,  and  no  attempts  Avhatever  at  effect — nothing 
more  than  the  simple  yet  majestic  statement  of  the  fact. 
And  nothing  more  was  needed.  So  it  is  with  all  Scriptura. 
It  carries  in  its  own  sublime  and  majestic  utterances  one 
of  the  clearest  proofs  of  its  divine  origin.  It  speaks  in 
the  name  of  the  King  of  heaven,  and  it  speaks  as  the 
King  of  heaven. 

V.  16.  '^And  shalt  be  the  third  ruler  in  the  kingdom.'' 
Belshazzar  wa«  the  grandson  of  Nebuchadnezzar  and 
son-in-law  of  Nabonadius  who  v/is  the  fiist  ruler 
in  the  Kingdom.  He  would  therefore  be  the  second,  and 
Daniel  would  of  course  have  to  be  the  third  ruler." 
But  Nabonadius  was  not  in  the  city  during  its  siege  and 
capture  by  Cyrus,  he  having  been  absent  in  some  other 
part  of  his  dominions  when  the  Persian  army  marched 
against  it  in  the  summer  of  538  B.  C.  and  did  not  return. 
Belshazzar  was  therefore  in  supreme  authority,  and  its 
last  king  when  Babylon  fell. 

Along  her  banks  the  proud  Euphrates  flows, 

As  silently  her  waters  waste  away;  •    ; 


108  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

While    Babylon's    long--f oiled    belea^iering    foes 

Now  gird  them  for  the  swiftly-nearing  fray 

Which  well  they  know  must  come  before  the  opening  day. 

Within,  the  sounds  of  revelry  arose, 

For  none  that  night  so  heedless  and  so  gay 

As  Babel's  sons;  and  yet  not  Babel  knows 

Until  too  late,  how  near,  how  dread,  her  dying  throes. 

In  gorgeous  and  in  densely-crowded  hall 

Sat  B'abel's  King,  her  last;  while  gorged  with  wine 

He  and  his  court  held  noisy  festival. 

A  thousand  lords,  with  queen  and  concubine 

Caroused,    deeming   themselves    like   gods   divine — 

When  suddenly  amidst  that  midnight  brawl 

Appears  a  direful,  dread,  portentous  sign, 

A  spectre  hand  which  plainly  seen  by  all 

Wrote  slowly  mystic   message   on   the   plastered  walL 

Around  the  throng  the  whispered  tidings  flew 

As  frightened  hearts  full  on  the  portent  gazed; 

While  mute  w^ith  terror  king  and  courtiers  view 

The   flaming  omen  as  it  brig'htly  blazed, 

And   cowered  in  speechless  horror,   awed,   amazed. 

*'Call  for  the  seers — who'll  read  this  writing,  who? 

Rich  gifts  be  his;  to  highest  honors  raised, 

Let  him  be  third,  and  robed  in  purple  too, 

Who'll  read  yon  mystic  sign  or  give  its  faintest  clue.*'' 

In  vain;  no  practic'd  art  such  mystery 

Can  solve;  let  Babel's  boasted  Magians  come 

And  read  what  in  those  fateful  symbols  be. 

But  Chaldea's  future-telling  seers  are  dumb, 

And  like  their  king  with  freezing  terror  numb, 

Till  enters  one  of  princely  ancestry, 

Daniel  the  Hebrew  seer — who  as  the  hum 

To  silence  falls,  in  solemn  majesty 

Expounds  to  king  and  court  heaven's  dire  decree. 

''Great  pomp,  oh  king,,   possessed  thy  princely  sire^ 
And  regal  glory;  none  like  him  so  great; 


WEIGHED  AND  FOUND  WANTING.  109 

None  throned   as  he,   none   equaled,   none   was   higher. 
He  slew  or  spared  as  mighty  Potentate, 
And  lorded  tribes  or  tongues  in  royal  state; 
His  will  none  thwarted,  none  opposed.    But  when 
Hjis  heart   swelled   high   with   pride,   his   fate 
O'ertook  him  and  he  fell — a  brute,  till  then 
Learned  he  that  heaven  rules  in  all  the  affairs  of  men. 

^'And   this   thou  knewest,   aye   knewest   it   all   full   well. 
Yet  hast  not  bowed  thy  self-willed  heart;   untaught 
By  heaven's  reproofs,  unmindful  what  befell 
Thine  humbled  sire,  hast   thou  with   all   thy  court 
Now  praised  these  senseless  gods,  by  creature  wrought; 
But  Him  by  whom  thy  breath  and  being's  held 
And  thy  minutest  ways,  hast  thou  not  sought; 
A  w^asted  life  thou'st  lived — thy  doom  is  sealed, 
And  heaven  long  wearied  has  her  purpose  stern  revealed. 

'^  There,  fated  king,  there  flames  the  dread  decree, 
Bright  blazing  yonder  on  yon  lurid  wall, 
'Tis  heaven's  reverseless  sentence  passed  on  thee, 
And  on  thy  soul  like  death-stroke  will  it  fall. 
Thus  reads  it — 'Mene,  Mene,'  numbered;  all 
Thy  kingdom  hath  God  numbered,  and  thy  days; 
And  'Tekel,'  weighed — ^by  Him  who  actions  weighs, 
And  finds  thee  wanting;  'Peres,'  from  thee  torn, 
Thy  sceptre  to  the  Persian  falls,  by  him  be  borne. 

"Long  at  thy  barred  and  doubly-bolted  gates 

Has  knocked  that  waiting  Persian  and  the  Mede, 

Wihilst  thou,  secure,  hast   laughed     No  more  he   waits; 

This  night  he'll  enter — to  thy  throne  succeed. 

Vain  are  thy  guards,  since  thus  has  heaven  decreed; 

Thou 'It  laugh  no  more.     The  foe  that  Babel  hates 

Shall  riot  in  her  palaces,  while  bleed 

Her  sons  and  daughters,  and  in  direst  straits 

Shall  Babel  fall  and  perish,  as  foretell  her  fates." 

Echoing  through  lofty  corridor  and  hall 
The  slowly-uttered  words  of  nearing  doom 


110  THE  LOST  DREAM.  : 

(As  wrote  the  mystic  fingers  on  that  wall) 

Fall  like  sepulchral  message  from  the  tomb, 

And  fling  deep  horror,  as  some  pall  of  gloom. 

On  that  assemblage  into  terror  thrown; 

Forebodings  dark  and  fears  now  frightful  loom — 

Mirth   from   the  joyous   revelers   is   flown, 

And  turns  each  terror  smitten  heart  to  senseless  stone. 

Spuming   the   empty   honors    thrust    on    him 

The  Prophet  stern,  heaven's  messenger,  retires — 

While  lamps  burn  low  and  flickering  lights  grow  dim, 

And  hearts  grow  faint,  and  lingering  hope  expires. 

Forth   from    these   scenes   of   vanished   revelry 

He  silently  now  wends  his  way,  while  wait 

The  judgment-smitten  throng  their  agony. 

Already  sound  the  shouts  of  foes  elate, 

And  all  proclaim  too  well  the  city's  nearing  fate. 

Then  Babel  burst  thy  long-told  night  of  woe. 

Of  blazing  torch  and  midnight  burnings  red. 

Of  thunder-shout,  and  battle's  fiery  glow. 

Of  jositling  chariot,   and  the  marshaled  tread 

Of  ai-mies  trooping  to  the  fray;  of  terror,  dread, 

And  nameless   horrors  by  exulting  foe; 

Of  reeking  coi^e,  and  grim  and  ghastly  dead. 

And    scenes    of   hon-or   as    no    words    may   know, 

Matched  only  in  their  depths  by  fiery  Pit  below. 

And  Babel  fell,  the  Queenly  one,  while  rolled 
Remorseless  war's  dark  puipling  tide 
Through  pillared  hall  and  palaces,  where  gold 
And  silver  gleamed,  and  gems — the  boast,  the  pride 
Of  mighty  Bab^'lon,  now  fallen  and  blood-dyed. 
And  leaping  flame,  and  clang  of  arms,  and  flight 
Of  flying  fugitives,  and  shout,  and  groan 
Mingled   in   one   tumultuous  din.     That  night 
Chaldea's  fated  king,  by  heaven  disowned, 
Belshazzar,    dies — and    climbs    the    conquering   Mede   the 
throne. 


III. 

UNDER  DARIUS. 

(1).  Messiah  the  Prince. 
(2).  The  Man  of  Sin. 
(3).  Closing   Scenes. 


MESSIAH  THE  PRINCE. 
(Daniel,   9th  Chapter.) 

1.  In  the  first  year  of  Darius  the  son  of  Ahasuerus,  of 
the  seed  of  the  Medes,  which  was  made  king  over  the 
realm  of  the  Chaldeans; 

2.  In  the  first  year  of  his  reign  I  Daniel  understood  by 
hooks  the  number  of  the  years,  whereof  the  word  of  the 
Lord  came  to  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  that  he  would  accom- 
plish seventy  years   in  the   desolations   of  Jerusalem. 

3.  And  I  set  my  face  unto  the  Lord  God,  to  seek  by 
praj'-er  and  supplications,  with  fasting,  and  sackcloth,  and 
ashes: 

4.  And  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord  my  God,  and  made  my 
confession,  and  said,  O  Lord,  the  great  and  dreadful  God, 
keeping  the  covenant  and  mercy  to  them  that  love  him, 
and  to  them  that  keep  his  commandments: 

5.  We  have  sinned,  and  have  committed  iniquity,  and 
have  done  wickedly,  and  have  rebelled,  even  by  departing 
from  thy  precepts  and  from  thy  judgments: 

6.  Neither  have  we  hearkened  unto  thy  servants  the 
prophets,  which  spake  in  thy  name  to  our  kings,  our 
princes,  and  our  fathers,  and  to  all  the  people  of  the  land. 

7.  O  Lord,  righteousness  belongeth  unto  thee,  but  unto 
us  confusion  of  faces,  as  at  this  day;  to  the  men  of  Judah, 
and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  and  unto  all  Israel, 
that  are  near,  and  that  are  far  off,  through  all  the  coun- 
tries whither  thou  hast  driven  them,  because  of  their 
trespass  that  they  have  trespassed  against  thee. 

8.  O   Lord,   to   us   belongeth   confusion   of   face,   to   our 


112  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

kings,  to  our  princes,  and  to  our  fathers,  because  we  have 
sinned  against  thee. 

9.  To  the  Lord  our  God  belong  mercies  and  forgivenesses, 
though  we  have  rebelled  against  him: 

10.  Neither  have  we  obeyed  the  voice  of  the  Lord  our 
God,  to  walk  in  his  laws,  which  he  set  before  us  by  his 
servants  the  prophets. 

11.  Yea,  all  Israel  have  transgressed  thy  law,  even  by 
departing,  that  they  might  not  obey  thy  voice,  therefore 
the  curse  is  poured  upon  us,  and  the  oath  that  is  written 
In  the  law  of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  because  we  have 
sinned  against  him. 

12.  And  he  hath  confirmed  his  words,  which  he  spake 
against  us,  and  against  our  judges  that  judged  us,  by 
bringing  upon  us  a  great  evil:  for  under  the  whole  heaven 
hath  not  been  done  as  hath  been   done  upon  Jerusalem. 

13.  As  it  is  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  all  this  evil 
Is  come  upon  us;  yet  made  we  not  our  prayer  before  the 
Lord  our  God,  that  we  might  turn  from  our  iniquities  and 
understand  thy  truth. 

14.  Therefore  hath  the  Lord  watched  upon  the  evil, 
and  brought  it  upon  us,  for  the  Lord  our  God  is  righteous 
iu  all  his  works  which  he  doeth:  for  we  obeyed  not  his 
voice. 

15.  And  now,  O  Lord  our  God,  that  hast  brought  thy 
people  forth  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  with  a  mighty  hand, 
and  hast  gotten  thee  renown,  as  at  this  day;  we  have  sin- 
ned, we  have  done  wickedly. 

16.  O  Lord,  according  to  all  thy  righteousness,  I  beseech 
thee,  let  thine  anger  and  thy  fury  be  turned  away  from  thy 
city  Jerusalem,  thy  holy  mountain:  because  for  our  sins, 
and  for  the  iniquities  of  our  fathers,  Jerusalem  and  thy 
people  are  become  a  reproach  to  all  that  are  about  us. 

17.  Now  therefore,  O  our  God,  hear  the  prayer  of  thy 
servant,  and  his  supplications,  and  cause  thy  face  to  shine 
upon  thy  sanctuary  that  is  desolate,  for  the  Lord's  sake. 

18.  O  my  God,  incline  thine  ear,  and  hear;  open  thine 
eyes,  and  behold  our  desolations,  and  the  city  which  is 
called  by  thy  name:  for  we  do  not  present  our  supplica- 
tions before  thee  for  our  righteousness,  but  for  thy  great 
mercies. 

19.  O  Lord,  hear;  O  Lord,  forgive;  O  Lord,  hearken 
anil  do;  defer  not,  for  thine  own  sake  O  my  God:  for  thy 
city  and  thy  people  are  called  by  thy  name. 

20.  And  while  I  was  speaking,  and  praying,  and  con- 
fessing my  sin,  and  the  sin  of  my  people  Israel,  and 
presenting  my  supplication  before  the  Lord  my  God  for  the 
holy  moimtain  of  my  God; 

21.  Yea,  while  I  was  speaking  in  prayer,  even  the  man 
Gabriel,  whom  I  had  seen  in  the  vision  at  the  beginning. 


MESSIAH   THE   PRINCE.  113 

being  caused   to   fly  swiftly,   touched  me   about  the  tim« 
of  the  evening  oblation. 

22.  And  he  informed  me,  and  talked  with  me,  and  said, 
O  Daniel,  I  am  now  come  forth  to  give  thee  skill  and 
understanding. 

23.  At  the  beginning  of  thy  supplications  the  command- 
ment came  forth,  and  I  am  come  to  shew  thee;  for 
thou  art  greatly  beloved:  therefore  understand  the  matter, 
and  consider  the  vision. 

24.  Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  people  and 
upon  thy  holy  city,  to  finish  the  transgression,  and  to 
make  an  end  of  sins,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  in- 
iquity, and  to  bring  in  everlasting  righteousness,  and  to 
Beal  up  the  vision  and  prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  Most 
Holy. 

25.  Know  therefore  and  understand,  that  from  the  go- 
ing forth  of  the  commandment  to  restore  and  to  build 
Jerusalem  unto  the  Messiah  the  Prince  shall  be  seven 
weeks,  and  three  score  and  two  weeks:  the  street  shall 
be  built  again, and  the  wall,  even  in  troublous  times. 

2G.  And  after  threescore  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah 
be  cut  off,  but  not  for  himself:  and  the  people  of  the 
prince  that  shall  come  shall  destroy  the  city  and  the 
sanctuary;  and  the  end  therefore  shall  be  with  a  flood, 
and  unto  the  end  of  the  war  desolations  are  determined. 

27.  And  he  shall  confirm  the  covenent  with  many  for 
one  week:  and  in  the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause 
tbe  sacrifice  and  the  oblation  to  cease,  and  for  the  over- 
spreading of  abominations,  he  shall  make  it  desolate,  even 
until  the  consummation,  and  that  determined  shall  be 
poured  upon  the  desolate. 

Long  before  the  fall  of  Babylon  Daniel  had  been  study- 
in  the  prophecies  bearing'  on  the  restoration  of  Jeru- 
salem, and  had  evidently  been  a  close  observer  of  the 
''signs  of  the  times."  He  was  familiar  with  the  Scrip- 
tures relating  to  that  subject,  and  clearly  discerned  the 
nearness  of  their  fulfillment.  Events  were  now  manifei^t- 
ly  moving  rapidly  to  their  consummation.  From  the 
computations  he  had  made,  he  had  discovered  that  the 
period  foretold  in  the  prophets  was  now  close  at  hand, 
and  that  JeriTsalem's  restoration  could  not  be  far  off. 

Accordingly  he  makes  his  supplication  to  God  in  her 
behalf,  first  preparing  himself  for  the  revelation  that 
might  be  made  to  him,  by  a  season  of  fasting  and  prayer. 
Then  confessing  his  own  sin  and  that  of  his  people,  b* 


114  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

ftcknowledges  the  justice  of  God  in  the  calamities  that 
had  come  upon  the  city  and  its  people,  and  invokes  his 
mercy  in  their  behalf,  asking  that  God  would  lift  them 
from  their  low  estate.  While  engaged  in  this  earnest, 
fei-i^ent  prayer,  and  at  the  hour  of  the  evening  sacrifice, 
he  is  touched  by  the  angel  Gabriel  who  had  been  sent 
to  make  known  to  him  the  future  of  his  people  and  their 
city. 

In  doing  this  the  angel  reavealed  to  him  the  additional 
fact,  which  up  to  this  time  had  been  kept  entirely  se- 
cret, the  date  of  Messiah's  Day  and  discloses  the  exact 
period  when  he  was  to  appear.  It  was  yet  more  than 
500  years  off  and  several  centuries  were  to  pass  before 
it  would  be  reached.  Nevertheless  the  exact  date  could 
be  known  by  carefully  noting  the  time  when  a  certain 
edict  was  to  issue  from  the  throne  of  Persia,  and  which 
might  be  readily  recognized  by  certain  particulars  Avhich 
ihe  angel  proceeds  to  mention.  Sixty-nine  weeks  of 
yeai^  from  that  designated  date,  i.  e.,  483  years,  w^uld 
complete  the  period  necessary  to  pass  before  his  coming 
and  usher  in  the  day  when  the  long-promised  Messiah 
would  be  manifested  to  Israel,  present  his  great  oblation 
on  the  cross,  forever  finish  transgression,  and  make  an 
•nd  of  sin. 

His  death,  however,  would  be  a  violent  one,  attended 
by  enormous  guilt  on  the  part  of  the  Jewish  people  and 
resulting  in  fearful  and  unparalleled  calamities  to  them 
and  their  city  Jerusalem.  Its  end  would  be  with  a  fiery 
flood  of  war,  desolation,  ruin — and  they  would  be  over- 
whelmed with  the  vials  of  divine  wrath  poured  out  on 
them  '^ until  the  end  of  the  indignation." 

<Sueh  Avas  the  pui-port  of  the  vision  and  prophecy.  It 
is  one  of  the  most  important  as  well  as  most  famout 
prophecies  in  Scripture. 

Translation  of  the  passage   (vv.  24-27). 

''Seventy  weeks  are  determined  upon  thy  peoplt  and 
npon  thy  holy  city  to  finish  transgi'ession,  and  to  make 
an  end  of  sins,  and  to  make  reconciliation  for  iniquity, 
and    to   bring   in   everlasting   righteousness,    and   to   seal 


MESSIAH,   THE  PRINCE.  115 

»p  vision  and  prophecy,  and  to  anoint  the  Most  Holy. 

''Know  therefore  and  understand  that  from  the  j^oinj^ 
forth  of  the  commandment  to  restore  and  to  build  Jeru- 
salem unto  Messiah  the  Prince,  shall  be  seven  weeks 
and  three  score  and  two  weeks;  it  shall  be  built  again 
^ith  street  and  moat  even  in  troublous  times.  And  after 
three  score  and  two  weeks  shall  Messiah  be  cut  oft  but 
not  for  himself;  and  the  people  of  the  prince  that  shall 
«ome  shall  destroy  the  city  and  the  sanctuary;  and  its 
end  shall  be  as  with  a  flood,  and  even  to  the  end  shall 
be  war.  Desolations  are  determined.  And  He  (Messiah) 
shall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for  one  week;  and 
in  the  midst  of  the  week  shall  He  (Messiah)  cause  sac- 
rifice and  oblation  to  cease;  and  with  wing  of  abomina- 
tions shall  one  (the  Desolator)  make  it*  desolate;  and 
even  until  the  consummation  and  that  which  has  been 
determined,  shall  there  be  poured  wrath  upon  the  ueso- 
©late  (That  is  upon  the  Jewish  race  and  people  bereft 
now  of  every  ordinance  and  iiiistituition  of  their  relision. 
Without  a  temple,  priesthood  and  sacrifices,  and  deprived 
even  of  that  gracious  favor  of  God  that  they  had  hither- 
to enjoyed,  they  ^vere  now  really  and  truly  Uhe  deso- 
late'). 

"Seventy  weeks  are  determined."  Taking-  a  day  for 
A  year,  as  is  the  usage  of  prophecy,  this  will  make  490 
years;  and  beginning  our  count  with  the  decree  unques- 
tionably given  to  Ezra  by  Artaxerxes  King  of  Persia  to 
build  again  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  and  which  was  given 
about  the  year  456  or  457  B.  C,  it  brings  us  to  A.  D.  34  or 
33,  as  the  teimination  of  the  seventy  weeks.  This  w^as  the 
lasit  week.  It  began  7  years  before,  or  A.  D.  26  when 
Messiah  appeared,  was  publicly  anointed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  pointed  out  by  his  fore-runner  as  'Hhe  Lamb  of 
God,"**   and  entered  upon  his  public  ministry. 

*  That  is  the  city  and  sanctuary  as  stated  already  in 
verse  26. 

**0r,  as  Daniel  would  express  it,  the  One  who  would 
"make  reconcialiation,"  etc. 


116  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Ill  the  midst  of  this  week  was  Messiah  '^cut  off  but 
not  for  himself.''  By  that  one  gi'eat  offering  he  caused 
all  saciifice  and  oblation  for  sin  for  evennore  to  cease. 
There  is  no  room  nor  place  for  them  now.  He  bas  **  fin- 
ished transgression  and  made  an  end  of  sins"  forever. 
During  this  week  he  ^'confii-med  the  covenant  with 
many,"  first  by  his  OAvn  ministry  and  proclamation  of  the 
gospel,  and  then  aftei-Avards  by  the  ministry  and  preach- 
ing of  the  Apostles  for  three   and  a  half  years. 

In  his  dying  exclamation  on  the  cross  ^'finished"  (in 
the  Greek  it  is  simply  one  word)  there  seems  to  be  an 
allusion  by  our  Savior  to  this  prophecy  of  Daniel  in  which 
it  had  been  foretold  that  he  would  "finish  transgression, 
and  make  an  end  of  sins,"  and  now  as  the  great  work  is 
complete  he  proclaims  the  joyful  fact  to  angels  and  to 
men  and  immediately  thereafter  breathes  out  his  spirit. 
Perhaps  no  one  word  has  ever  been  uttered  upon  earth 
that  includes  so  much  or  carries  with  it  such  immeasura- 
ble deji^ths  of  meaning,  as  'that  one  word  ^finished' 
as  then  and  there  uttered  by  our  Saviour. 

"To  seal  up  vision  and  prophecy."  That  is.  all  that 
had  been  seen  in  vision  and  foretold  in  prophecy  re- 
specting the  advent,  ministry,  labors,  rejection,  suffer- 
ings and  death  of  this  Messiah  would  then  be  sealed  up. 
When  this  period  here  foretold  would  close  then  that 
part  of  Messiah's  history  would  be  complete  and  closed 
up.  The  seal  of  divine  approval,  of  complete  and  full 
accomplishment  would  then  and  there  be  publicly  and 
officially  put  upon  it.  And  this  was  done  in  a  very  sol- 
emn and  impressive  manner  by  Jehovah  himself. 

The  Messiah  proclaimed  the  fact  by  his  dying  declara- 
tion  '^ finished,"  to  which  God  gave  his  loud  ''Amen" 
by  the  rending  of  the  temple  veil,  the  earthquake's  shock, 
and  the  opening  of  the  graves.  This  was  God's  response 
to  Messiah's  joyful  cry.  Then  and  there  the  seal  was 
set  to  these  visions  amd  prophecies. 

It  was  not  the  seal  of  mjrstery,  i.  e.,  that  the  prophecy 
could  not  be  understood,  nor  the  seal  that  was  to  clos« 
and  shut  up  from  mortal  eyes  all  vision   and  prophecy, 


MESSIAH,   THE   PRINCE.  117 

but  the  seal  of  divine  approbation,  the  seal  of  completion, 
iha;t  .'B  intended  by  the  statement,  'Mie  shall  seal  up  vision 
and  prophecy."  This  part  of  the  prophecy  is  now  ful- 
filled and  completed.  It  was  the  seal  of  authenticatiOH 
to  show  that  the  Messiah  who  suffered  was  the  true  and 
veritable  Messiah  and  the  On©  of  whom  all  rision  and 
prophecy  had  been  speaking. 

Christ  by  his  dying  exclamation  on  the  cross,  God  the 
Father  by  his  response,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  aftei'ward 
at  Pentecost,  all  put  the  seal  in  a  most  public  and  official 
manner  to  the  work  which  Avas  completed  on  the  cross, 
and  proclaimed  by  this  sealing  that  He  was  the  One  of 
whom  Prophecy  spake. 

''Blasphemer  and  Malefactor"  exclaimed  the  Jew  as  he 
nailed  the  Saviour  to  the  cross.  ''Not  so,"  replies  the 
Father  from  on  hig'h,  ''but  the  world's  great  offering  for 
sin,  the  One  foretold  in  vision  and  prophecy,  the  One 
Avho  is  to  finish  transgression  and  make  an  end  of  sins." 

There  were  to  be  no  more  visions  and  prophecies  about 
the  birth,  sufferings  and  death  of  the  Messiah.  All  these 
were  now  completed,  fulfilled,  finished  up,  and  sealed. 

"To  anoint  the  Most  Holy."  That  is,  the  Messiah. 
His  body  was  the  Temple,  the  Most  Holy  Sanctuary, 
the  dwelling  place  of  Deity.  So  our  Savior  distinctly 
taught,  "Destroy  this  temple  and  in  three  days  I  will 
raise  it  up  again."  (Jno.  2  19-21.)  His  body  was  the 
■Sanctuary,  the  Most  Holy  Place  in  which  the  Deity 
dwelt,  and  the  anointing  here  spoken  of  took  place  at 
the  baptism  of  Jesus  when  the  Holy  Spirit  descended 
on  him  as  a  Dove  and  abode  upon  him.  "He  shall 
cause  oblation  and  sacrifice  to  cease."  This  tbe  Mes- 
siah did  by  his  one  great  o:ffering.  Henceforth  and  for- 
evermore  all  other  sacrifice  and  oblation  are  utterly  val- 
ueless and  vain.  They  mean  nothing,  and  can  accom- 
plish nothing.  Christ  by  his  one  offering  has  caused 
them    to    cease    forever. 

"The  wing  of  abomination,"  etc. 

The  Roman  armies,  advancing  with  their  triumphant 
and    irresistible    Eagles    borne    aloft    bv    their    standard 


118  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

bearers  would  desolate  City  and  S'onctuar\^,  carrying  these 
objects  of  their  idolatry  into  the  most  sacred  places. 
To  these  eag'les  as  giving  them  victory  and  success  the 
Roman  soldiery  paid  devout  worship  and  adoration.  They 
were  real  objects  of  idolatry  by  the  Romans,  and  as 
such  were  regarded  with  grea.t  detestation  and  horror  by 
the  Jewdsh  p€ople.  Perhaps  there  is  an  allusion  to  this 
''wing  of  abomination,"  in  our  Savior's  great  proph- 
ecy about  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  for  he  there 
speaks  of  the  "abomination  of  desolation  spoken  of  by 
Daniel  the  Prophet." 

The  expression  is  remarkable,  but  seems  to  denote  not 
only  the  instniments  by  which  this  desolation  Avas  to 
be  accomplished,  namel.v,  the  Roman  annies  hovering  ov^-r 
the  land  and  nation  like  ravenous  birds  of  prey*  about 
to  swoop  down  on  their  victims,  but  also  the  extreme 
rapidity  with  which  those  armies  would  move  and  effect 
their  conquests.  They  moved  on  rapid  ''wing,"  and  at 
the  same  time  "wing  of  abomination."  All  over  the 
land  these  ravaging  armies  seemed  to  hover,  swooping 
down  upon  their  victims  in  the  most  unexpected  manner, 
desolating  and  destroying  everything  in  their  path, 
until  every  stronghold  had  been  captured  and  destroyed, 
and  Jerusalem  and  its  Sanctuary  completely  desolated. 
The  end  of  that  place  and  that  people  was  literally  witk 
a  flood,  and  from  that  day  to  this  wrath  has  been  poured 
upon    them    to    the    uttermost. 

Tsniah,  their  Prophet,  had  used  it  long  before  (8:8) 
in  describing  one  of  the  desolating  invasions  to  which, 
their  country  was  one  day  to  be  subjected  by  the  Assy- 
rian Power.  The  description  of  the  spreading  out  of  ths 
Assyrian  ai-mies  over  the  country  and  the  destruction 
caused  by  thorn,  was  first  represented  under  the  figure 
of  a  wide-spread  inundation  rolling  deep  and  irresisti- 
bly over  the  land  and  engulfing  and  carrying  everything 
before    it.      Suddenlv      tlie    figure    is    chans'ed,      and    the 


*The  Jew  was  already  familiar  with  this  figure  of  ■ 
ravenous  bird  of  prey  hovering  over  the  land  with  out- 
spread wings,  ready  to  swoop  down  upon  its  prey. 


MESSIAH,   THE   PRINCE.  11» 

devastation  of  the  country  is  represented  under  that  of 
a  ravenous  bird  of  prey  spreading  out  its  wings  and  hov- 
ering over  its  victims  ready  to  swoop  down  upon  them. 
^  ^  And  the  stretching  out  of  his  wings  shall  fill  the  breadtk 
of  thy  land,  0,  Immanuel!"  These  armies  would  spread 
out  and  cover  the  whole  land  from  one  extremity  to  the 
other.  And  as  it  was  under  the  Romans  afterward,  fo 
it  would  be  under  the  Assyrians  a  '^wing  of  abomination" 
as  well  as  of  ^'desolation." 

In  the  last  two  verses  of  this  chapter  we  have  a  sin- 
gularly brief  and  condensed  but  wonderfully  compre- 
hensive epitome  of  the  history  and  experience  of  the 
^'wandering  Jew"  under  the  centuries  of  sorrow,  suffer- 
ing, and  calamity  that  were  to  be  his  portion  for  the 
awful  sin  of  rejecting  and  crucifying  his  King  the  prom- 
ised Messiah.  Words  cannot  describe  nor  can  thought 
conceive  the  untold  anguish  and  misery  that  are  covered 
up  and  concentrated  in  those  words,  ''until  the  consum- 
mation." 

More  than  nineteen  centuries  have  passed  away  and 
still  that  consummation  has  not  been  reached  .and  still 
the  Jew  is  the  rejected  nation — still  "the  Desolate." 
What  an  unspeakably  mournful  fate  has  been  his! 

Our  Saviour  alluded  to  these  last  two  verses  of  thi« 
chapter  of  Daniel  more  than  once  in  his  celebrated  proph- 
ecy of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem;  first  when  he  spokt 
of  Jerusalem  being  "compassed  with  armies,"  and  them 
when  he  foretold  "the  abomination  of  desolation  stand- 
ing where  it  ought  not,"  and  again  when  he  declared  that 
"these  be  the  days  of  vengeance,"  and  finally  when  ht 
mentioned  Jerusalem  being  "trodden  down  of  the  Gen- 
tiles." In  two  of  Daniel's  visions  (the  8th,  10th  and  lltk 
chaps.)  he  describes  the  rise  and  growth  of  the  terrible 
Antichrist,  and  his  planting  his  desolating  foot  upo» 
the  prostrate  Church  of  God,  first  in  the  Eastern  church, 
and  then  in  the  Western,  i.  e.,  the  Moslem  and  th« 
Papacy.  But  in  the  9th  chapter  we  have,  a  vision  of  th« 
Jew  and  his  history.  After  his  rejection  of  his  Mes- 
siah   he    himself    becomes    a    rejected    nation    and    is    »• 


120  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

longer  the  people  of  God,  i.  e.,  be  no  longer  belongs  to 
the  risible  church  as  he  once  did.  But  be  is  not  to  con- 
tinue a  rejected  nation  forever,  for  ''the  gifts  and  call- 
ing of  God  are  without  repentance,"  i.  e.,  God  does  not 
change  his  mind  and  withdraw  pennanently  his  gifts 
and  blessings  once  bestowed.  (Rom.  11:29.)  And  the 
Jew  is  again  to  be  grafted  into  his  own  olive  tree  (Rom. 
11:  23,  24),  'as  soon  as  he  I'epents  of  his  sin  and  accepts 
his  now  rejected  King.  And  this  he  is  one  day  to  do. 
But  in  the  meantime  he  has  a  histoi'A\  He  is  somewhere 
and  in  some  way  involved  in  the  great  events  of  the  world 
as  they  are  transpiring  around  the  church  of  God. 

Where  is  he,  and  what  is  he  doing?  This  chapter 
tells  us.  He  is  no  longer  a  prominent  and  consiDicuous 
actor  as  he  once  was  in  the  affairs  of  the  church,  but  he 
is  nevertheless  present  and  bearing  a  silent  part,  but 
now  as  a  Sufferer.  Centuries  of  sorrow,  calamity,  and 
trial  are  to  roll  over  his  bowed-down  and  broken  form, 
and  he  is  to  travel  down  the  long  corridors  of  Time  un- 
cared  for  and  forlorn  as  he  staggers  under  his  awful 
load.  This  prophecy  lifts  the  veil  of  his  future,  tells 
Avhere  he  is,  what  is  his  experience,  and  what  his  sad 
fate  and  history.  While  describing  so  vividly  the  ex- 
perience of  the  Church,  both  in  the  East  and  in  the 
West,  it  also  locates  the  Jew  and  foretells  the  part  Ire 
will  be  acting  in  the  solemn  drama  of  human  events. 
This  the  Prophet  does,  because  while  the  Jew  now  be- 
longs to  no  branch  of  the  visible  church  either  Eastern 
or  Western,  yet  he  one  day  is  to  do  so  when  ''the  Re- 
deemer comes  out  of  Zion  and  turns  away  ungodliness 
from  Jacob."  (Rom.  11:26.)  Until  then  his  history 
is  foretold  as  well  as  tlie  history  of  that  church  to 
which  he  is  one  day  to  belong. 

But  the  unspeakably  mournful  history  of  the  Wander- 
mg  Jew  and  the  twenty  centuries  of  calamity  that  he  is 
to  undergo  is  all  summed  up  and  expressed  in  this 
brief  and  simple  statement,  "And  even  until  the  consum- 
mation," etc.  How  tersely  and  yet  with  what  wonder- 
ful fullness  does  GrOd  speak ! 


MESSIAH,   THE   PRINCE.  121 

Thus  these  three  prophecies  form  a  very  remarkable 
group  and  give  a  wonderful  epitome  of  the  histoi-y  of 
God's  church  in  its  two  leading  branches,  the  Eastern 
and  the  Western,  and  of  the  Jew  also  the  now  exscinded 
part  of  that  Church.  Until  his  restoration,  however, 
when  the  consummation  will  be  reached,  he  appears  in 
sight  for  a  moment  only,  then  disappears  again  from  view 
with  the  curtain  falling  upon  him  as  "the  Desolate"  na- 
tion. Without  a  country,  without  a  home,  Avithout  an 
altar,  witliont  a  sacrifice,  without  a  pi-iest,  without  a 
Saviour,  and  without  a  hope,  words  cmild  hardly 
express  more  deeply  and  yet  more  sadly  the  forloiii 
state  and  condition  of  that  once  highly-favored  race 
than  do  these  words  of  their  own  Prophet:  "The  Deso- 
late one."  And  with  these  words  the  curtain  falls.  It 
is  the  last  glimpse  we  have  of  the  Jew  in  Daniel's  proph- 
ecies, i.  e.,  of  his  history  and  career  after  his  rejection 
of  his  Messiah.     (See  note  in  Introd,  p.  16.) 


'Twas  at  the  hour  of  evening  sacrifice. 

As  Daniel   in  his   chamber  prayed   alone — 

That  Gabriel,   swift-winged   herald   of  the   skies. 

Stood  at  his  side  and  makes  his  message  known. 

"Oh,  man  belov'd  of  God  thy  prayers  are  heard. 

Thy   supplications,   tcirs,    and   fervent    cries. 

Xnd  noAr  I'm  come  to  bring  thee  faithful  word 

Of  what  awaits  thy  people,  and  still  lies 

Yet  unrevealed   amid  the   secrets  of  the  skies. 

"When  first  thou  fixedst  thy  heart  and  sett'st  thy  face 

To  seek  thy  God,  the  mandate  came  to  me. 

Then   swiftly   through   the   realms  of  space 

On  out-stretched  wing,  I  turned  my  flight  towards  thee. 

And  now  I'm  liere  to  give  thee  light^that  light 

Which  thou  hast  sousrht,  pertaining  to   thy  race. 

Thy  City,  and  thy  King.     A  light  it  is,  a  sight 

Of   unseen   things,   that   in    their  secret   place 

Lie   hidden   deep  in   God's   mysterious   scheme   of  grace. 


122  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

^'Full  seventy  weeks,  prophetic  weeks  of  y^ars, 

Are  measured  off  this  prophecy  to  close, 

Before  the  Prince,  Messiah  called,  appears  — 

The  period  for  thy  City  and  its  woes. 

A  period  this  the  reign  of  sin  to  break. 

And  finish  dark  transgression,  and  atone 

For  all  iniquity,  seal  np  and  make 

An  end  of  sin,  bring  in  for  man  undone 

A  lasting  righteousness,  and  anoint  the  Holy  One. 

''Know  therefore  thou  and  understand,  and  when 

Thou  seest  a  royal  mandate  issue   forth, 

An  edict  to  restore  and  build  again 

Long  desolate   Jerusalem,   well   worth 

For  thee  to  note  that  date  and  there  begin 

Thy  count  that  pointeth  to  Messiah  ^s  Day, 

Four  Hundred  Ninety  years;  heed  well — within 

That  period  shall  he  come,  fulfill,  obey, 

And  by  a  Avondrous  death  take  human  sin  away. 

"That  period  great,  High  Heaven  doth  further  view 

Divided  into  three,  yet  not  the  same 

In  length;  seven  weeks  there  are,  three-score  and  two, 

And  one  week  more.     The  first  the  Lord  doth  nam« 

To  build  with   street   and  moat   Jerusalem, 

And  raise  it  from  its  long-lost,  low  estate. 

And  troublous  times  they'll  be  to  them 

Who  build — for  trial,  toil,  and  labor  great 

'Twill  take  to  build  a  city  so  long  desolate. 

"Then  from  that  date  count  three-score  weeks  and  tw#, 

(Four  Hundred  years  and  Thirty  Four)  a  long, 

Long  period  'tis,  but  Him  'twill  bring  to  view. 

And  heralded  by  Angels'  voice  and  song; 

Another  week  completes  and  seals  the  whole, 

Within  the  midst  of  which  blest  week  shall  H« 

The  great  Messiah  die,  pour  forth  his  soul — 

Cut  off  by  violence  and  treachery — 

A  felon's  death,  accurs'd,  upon  the  gory  tree. 


MESSIAH,  THE  PRINCE.  lU 

i 
''Not  for  himself,  a  sinless  death  is  his; 
Aye,  aye,  the  Guiltless  for  the  guilty  dies; 
Heaven's  great  oblation  for  man's  sin  it  is, 
Heaven's   precious,    all-availing   sacrifice. 
Henceforth  shall  all  ordained  oblations  cease, 
And  sacrifice  for  sin,  for  that  one  death 
Doth  make  all  others  void;  eternal  peace, 
And  heaven  secured  by  his  own  dying  breath — 
No  room  for  othei-s  now,  for  thus  the  Scripture  saith. 

''Yet,  yet  for  crime  like  this,  for  Israel's  sous 

To  spurn  tlheir  King,  and  brue  their  sin-stained  hand* 

In  his  most  precious  blood    (ah,   cold,  cold  runs 

The  blood  at  its  recital),  well  demands 

The  sorest  vengeance;  and  'twill  fall,  fall  sure 

And  swift  on  all  who  such  a  deed  could  do. 

Like  beating  storm  of  wrath  (no  woe  is  truer), 

Abateless  and  abating  not;   'tis  due — 

The}^  shared  the  gory  deed,  and  Prince  Messiah  slew. 

"A  Prince  shall  come  and  people  from  afar 

With  marshalled  legions  and  with  dauntless  tread, 

And  iron  heart,  and  ruthless  gory  war, 

And  swcrd  and  flame,  and  carnage  red; 

Jerusalem   with   armies   compassed   round, 

Shall  bleed  as  never  bled  a  race  before; 

Her  Sanctuary  be  razed  e'en  to  the  ground; 

Her  sons  as  captives  led;  and  sorrows  sore. 

On  her  like  beating  storai,  their  awful  woes  shall  pow. 

'^  Aye,  like  o'erwhelming  flood  shall  her  end  be, 

Dark-rolling,    desolating,    fierj''   flood. 

Engulfing  all  in  direst  misei*y — 

(No  trivial  guilt  to  shed  Messiah's  blood). 

And  still  the  desolating  storm  shall  beat 

In  ceaseless  fury  on  her  long-doomed  head, 

While  she  moves  on  with  worn  and  weary  feet, 

And  hearts  grow  faint,  and  vanished  hope  hath  fled, 

Until  the  consummation's  reached  which  God  hath  said." 


124  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

The  Angel   ceased,   his  message   now  made  known, 

He  vanishes  from  sight,  no  more  on  earth 

T^  appear  but  once,  till  ages  long  have  flown 

And  dawns  the  penod  of  Messiah's  birth. 

(Tnward  with  ceaseless  flow  shall  roll  the  stream 

Of   Time;    five   hundred   years   shall   come   and   go, 

W'hile  Earth  long  weary  weeps  and  waits  for  Him 

Of  wiiom  the  Angel  spake,  and  sad  and  slow 

The  centunes  march  each  burdened  Avith  its  load  of  woe. 

And  then  it  came,  Messiah's  glorious  Day — 

Came  not  in  strife  and  storm  or  wrathful  cloud, 

Or  battle's  shock,  or  furious,  fiei^  fray, 

Or  angry  tempest  muttering  long  and  loud. 

But  in  sweet  calm  to  roll  dark  clouds  away, 

And  solace  human  hearts  so  long  forlorn. 

On  Bethlehem's  plains  the  Angel  voices  play, 

And  choirs  celestial  hymned  the  one  great  Morn 

That  ushered  in  that  Day  when  He  the  Prince  was  born. 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN. 

(Daniel,  Chapters  10,  11  and  12.) 

CHAPTER  X. 

1.  In  the  third  year  of  Cyrus  king  of  Peria  a  thing  was 
revealed  unto  Daniel,  whose  name  was  called  Beltes- 
hazzar;  and  the  thing  was  true,  but  the  time  appointed 
wa3  long:  and  he  understood  the  thing,  and  had  under- 
standing of  the  vision. 

2.  In  those  days  I  Daniel  was  mourning  three  full  weeks. 

3.  I  ate  no  pleasant  bread,  neither  came  flesh  nor  wine 
in  my  mouth,  neither  did  I  anoint  myself  at  all,  till  three 
whole  weeks  were  fulfilled. 

4.  And  in  the  four  and  twentieth  day  of  the  first  month, 
as  I  was  by  the  side  of  the  great  river,  which  is  Hiddekel;' 

5.  Then  I  lifted  up  mine  eyes,  and  looked,  and  behold 
a  certain  man  clothed  in  linen,  whose  loins  were  girded 
with  fine  gold  of  Uphaz; 

6.  His  body  also  was  like  the  beryl,  and  his  face  as 
the  appearance  of  lightning,  and  his  eyes  as  lamps  of  fire, 
and  his  arms  and  his  feet  like  in  color  to  polished  brass, 
and  the  voice  of  his  words  like  the  voice  of  a  multitude'. 

7.  And  I  Daniel  alone  saw  the  vision;  for  the  men  that 
were  with  me  saw  not  the  vision;  but  a  great  quaking 
fell  upon  them,  so  that  they  fled  to  hide  themselves. 

8.  Therefore  I  was  left  alone,  and  saw  this  great  vision 
and  there  remained  no  strength  in  me:  for  my  comeliness 
was  turned  in  me  into  corruption,  and  I  retained  no 
strength. 

9.  Yet  heard  I  the  voice  of  his  words;  and  when  I  heard 
the  voice  of  his  words,  then  was  I  in  a  deep  sleep  on  mr 
face,  and  my  face  toward  the  ground. 

10  .And  behold,  a  hand  touched  me,  which  set  me  upon 
my  knees  and  upon  the  palms  of  my  hands. 

11.  And  he  said  unto  me,  O  Daniel,  a  man  greatly  be- 


126  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

loved,  understand  the  words  that  I  speak  unto  thee,  and 
stand  upright:  for  unto  thee  am  I  now  sent.  And  when 
he  had  spoken  this  word  unto  me,  I  stood  trembling. 

12  Then  said  he  unto  me,  Fear  not,  Daniel:  for  from 
the  first  day  that  thou  didst  set  thy  heart  to  understand, 
and  to  chasten  thyself  before  thy  God,  thy  words  were 
heard,  and  I  am  come  for  thy  words. 

18  But  the  prince  of  the  kingdom  of  Persia  withstood 
me  one  and  twenty  days:  but  lo,  Michael,  one  of  the  chief 
princes,  came  to  help  me;  and  I  remained  there  with  the 
kings  of  Persia. 

14  Now  I  am  come  to  make  thee  understand  what 
shall  befall  thy  people  in  the  latter  days:  for  yet  the 
vision  is  for  many  days. 

16  And  when  he  had  spoken  such  words  unto  me,  I 
set  my  face  toward  the  ground,  and  I  became  dumb. 

16  And  behold,  one  like  the  similitude  of  the  sons  of 
men  touched  my  lips:  then  I  opened  my  mouth,  and 
spake,  and  said  unto  him  that  stood  before  me,  O  my 
lord,  by  the  vision  my  sorrows  are  turned  upon  me,  and 
I  have  retained  no  strength. 

17  For  how  can  the  servant  of  this  my  lord  talk  with 
this  my  lord?  for  as  for  me,  straightway  there  remained  no 
strength  in  me,  neither  is  there  breath  left  in  me. 

18  Then  there  came  again  and  touched  me  one  like 
the  appearance  of  a  man,  and  he  strengthened  me, 

19  And  said,  O  man  greatly  beloved,  fear  not:  peace  be 
linto  thee,  be  strong,  yea,  be  strong.  And  when  he  had 
spoken  unto  me,  I  was  strengthened,  and  said,  Let  my 
lord  speak;  for  thou  hast  strengthened  me. 

20  Then  said  he,  Knowest  thou  wherefore  I  come  unto 
thee?  and  now  will  I  return  to  fight  with  the  prince  of 
Persia:  and  when  I  am  gone  forth,  lo,  the  prince  of  Grecia 
shall  come. 

21  But  I  will  shew  thee  that  which  is  noted  in  the 
Bcripture  of  truth:  and  there  is  none  that  boldest  with 
me  in  these  things,  but  Michael  your  prince. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

1.  Also  I,  in  the  first  year  of  Darius  the  Mede,  even  J, 
stood  to  confirm  and  to  strengthen  him. 

2  And  now  will  I  shew  thee  the  truth.  Behold,  there 
shall  stand  up  yet  three  kings  in  Persia;  and  the  fourth 
shall  be  far  richer  than  they  all:  and  by  his  strength 
through  his  riches,  he  shall  stir  up  all  against  the  realm 
of  Grecia. 

3.  And  a  mighty  king  shall  stand  up,  that  shall  rule  witti 
great  dominion  and  do  according  to  his  will. 

4  And  when  he  shall  stand  up,  his  kingdom  shall  be 
broken,  and  shall  be  divided  toward  the  four  winds  of 
heaven;    and   not  to  his   posterity,   nor   according   to   his 


THE  MAN  OF   SIN.  127 

dominion  which  he  ruled:  for  his  kingdom  shall  be  plucked 
¥p,  even  for  others  besides  those. 

5  And  the  king  of  the  south  shall  be  strong,  and  one 
©f  his  princes;  and  he  shall  be  strong  above  him,  and 
have  dominion;  his  dominion  shall  be  a  great  dominion. 

6  And  in  the  end  of  years  they  shall  join  themselves 
together;  for  the  king's  daughter  of  the  south  shall  come 
to  the  king  of  the  north  to  make  an  agreement:  but  she 
shall  not  retain  the  power  of  the  arm;  neither  shall  he 
stand,  nor  his  arm:  but  she  shall  be  given  up,  and  they 
that  brought  her,  and  he  that  begat  her,  and  he  that 
strengthened  her  in  these  times. 

7  But  out  of  a  branch  of  her  roots  shall  one  stand  up 
in  his  estate,  which  shall  come  with  an  army,  and  shall 
enter  into  the  fortress  of  the  king  of  the  north,  and  shall 
deal  against  them,  and  shall  prevail: 

S  And  shall  also  carry  captives  into  Egypt  their  gods, 
with  their  princes,  and  with  their  precious  vessels  of  silver 
and  of  gold;  and  he  shall  continue  more  years  than  the 
king  of  the  north. 

9  So  the  king  of  the  south  shall  come  into  his  kingdom, 
and  shall  return  into  his  own  land. 

10  But  his  sons  shall  be  stirred  up,  and  shall  assemble 
a  multitude  of  great  forces:  and  one  shall  certainly  come, 
and  overflow,  and  pass  through:  then  shall  he  return,  and 
be  stirred  up,  even  to  his  fortress. 

11  And  the  king  of  the  south  shall  be  moved  with  choler, 
and  shall  come  forth  and  fight  with  him,  even  with  the 
king  of  the  north:  and  he  shall  set  forth  a  great  multitude; 
but  the  multitude  shall  be  given  into  his  hand. 

12  And  when  he  hath  taken  away  the  multitude,  his 
heart  shall  be  lifted  up;  and  he  shall  cast  down  many 
ten  thousands:   but  he  shall  not  be  strengthened  by  it. 

13  For  the  king  of  the  north  shall  return,  and  shall  set 
forth  a  multitude  greater  than  the  former,  and  shall  cer- 
tainly come  after  certain  years  with  a  great  army  and 
with  much  riches. 

14  And  in  those  times  there  shall  many  stand  up  against 
the  king  of  the  south:  also  the  robbers  of  thy  people  shall 
exalt  themselves  to  establish  the  vision;  but  they  shall 
fall. 

15  So  the  king  of  the  north  shall  come,  and  cast  up  a 
nioimt,  and  take  the  most  fenced  cities:  and  the  arms 
of  the  south  shall  not  withstand,  neither  his  chosen  people, 
neither  shall  there  be  any  strength  to  withstand. 

V\  But  he  that  cometh  against  him  shall  do  according 
to  his  own  will,  and  none  shall  stand  before  him:  and  he 
shall  stand  in  the  glorious  land,  which  by  his  hand  shall 
be  consumed. 

17  He  shall  also  set  his  face  to  enter  with  the  strength 


128  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

of  his  whole  kingdom,  and  upright  ones  with  him;  thus 
shall  he  do:  and  he  shall  give  him  the  daughter  of  women, 
corrupting  her:  but  she  shall  not  stand  on  his  side,  neither 
be  for  him. 

18  After  this  shall  he  turn  his  face  unto  the  isles,  and 
shall  take  many:  but  a  prince  for  his  own  behalf  shall 
cause  the  reproach  offered  by  him  to  cease;  without  his 
own  reproach  he  shall  cause  it  to  turn  upon  him. 

19  Then  he  shall  turn  his  face,  toward  the  fort  of  his 
own  land:  but  he  shall  stumble  and  fall,  and  not  be  found. 

20  Then  shall  stand  up  in  his  estate  a  raiser  of  taxes 
in  the  glory  of  the  kingdom:  but  within  few  days  he  shall 
be  destroyed,  neither  in  anger,  nor  in  battle. 

21.  And  in  his  estate  shall  stand  up  a  vile  person,  to  whom 
they  shall  not  give  the  honour  of  the  kingdom:  but  he 
shall  come  in  peaceably,  and  obtain  the  kingdom  by  flat- 
teries. 

22  And  with  the  arms  of  a  flood  shall  they  be  overflown 
from  bfiore  him,  and  shall  be  broken;  yea,  also  the  prince 
of  the  covenant. 

23  And  after  the  league  made  with  him  he  shall  work 
deceitfully:  for  he  shall  come  up,  and  shall  become  strong 
with  a  small  people. 

24  He  shall  enter  peaceably  even  upon  the  fattest  places 
of  the  province;  and  he  shall  do  that  which  his  fathers 
have  not  done,  nor  his  fathers'  fathers;  he  shall  scatter 
among  them  the  prey,  and  spoil,  and  riches:  yea,  and  he 
shall  forecast  his  devices  against  the  strong  holds,  even 
for  a  time. 

25  And  he  shall  stir  up  his  power  and  his  courage 
against  the  king  of  the  south  with  a  great  army:  and  the 
king  of  the  south  shall  be  stirred  up  to  battle  with  a 
very  great  and  mighty  army;  but  he  shall  not  stand:  for 
they  shall  forecast  devices  against  him. 

26  Yea,  they  that  feed  of  the  portion  of  his  meat  shall 
destroy  him,  and  his  army  shall  overflow:  and  many  shall 
fall  down  slain. 

27  And  both  these  kings'  hearts  shall  be  to  do  mischief, 
and  they  shall  speak  lies  at  one  table;  but  it  shall  not 
prosper:   for  yet  the  end  shall  be  at  the  time  appointed. 

28  Then  shall  he  return  unto  his  land  with  great  riches; 
and  his  heart  shall  be  against  the  holy  covenant;  and  h« 
shall  do  exploits,  and  return  to  his  own  land. 

29  At  the  time  appointed  he  shall  return,  and  come  to- 
ward the  south;  but  it  shall  not  be  as  the  former,  or  as 
the  latter. 

30  For  the  ships  of  Chittim  shall  come  against  him: 
therefore  he  shall  be  grieved,  and  return,  and  have  In- 
dignation against  the  holy  covenant:    so  shall  he  do;    h« 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  129 

shall  even  return,  and  have  intelligence  with  them  that 
forsake  the  holy  covenant. 

31  And  arms  shall  stand  on  his  part,  and  they  shall 
pollute  the  sanctuary  of  strength,  and  shall  take  away 
the  daily  sacrifice,  and  they  shall  place  the  abomination 
that  maketh  desolate. 

32  And  such  as  do  wickedly  against  the  covenant  shall 
he  corrupt  by  flatteries:  but  the  people  that  do  know  their 
God  shall  be  strong,  and  do  exploits. 

33  And  they  that  understand  among  the  people  shall 
instruct  many:  yet  they  shall  fall  by  the  sword,  and  by 
flame,  by  captivity,  and  by  spoil,  many  days. 

34  Now  when  they  shall  fall,  they  shall  be  holpen  with 
a  little  help:  but  many  shall  cleave  to  them  with  flatteries. 

35  And  some  of  them  of  understanding  shall  fall,  to  try 
them,  and  to  purge,  and  to  make  them  white,  even  to 
the  time  of  the  end :  because  it  is  yet  for  a  time  appointed. 

36  And  the  king  shall  do  according  to  his  will;  and  he 
shall  exalt  himself,  and  magnify  himself  above  every  god, 
and  shall  speak  marvelous  things  against  the  God  of 
gods,  and  shall  prosper  till  the  indignation  be  accomplish- 
ed: for  that  that  is  determined  shall  be  done. 

37  Neither  shall  he  regard  the  God  of  his  fathers,  nor 
the  desire  of  women,  nor  regard  any  god:  for  he  shall 
magnify  himself  above  all, 

38  But  in  his  estate  shall  he  honour  the  god  of  forces: 
and  a  god  whom  his  fathers  knew  not  shall  he  honour 
with  gold,  and  silver,  and  with  precious  stones,  and  pleas- 
ant things. 

39  Thus  shall  he  do  in  the  most  strong  holds  with  a 
strange  god,  whom  he  shall  acknowledge  and  increase  with 
glory:  and  he  shall  cause  them  to  rule  over  many,  and 
shall  divide  the  land  for  gain. 

40  And  at  the  time  of  the  end  shall  the  king  of  the  south 
push  at  him:  and  the  king  of  the  north  shall  come  against 
him  like  a  whirlwind,  with  chariots,  and  with  horsemen, 
and  with  many  ships;  and  he  shall  enter  into  the  countries, 
and  shall  overflow  and  pass  over. 

41  He  shall  enter  also  into  the  glorious  land,  and  many 
countries  shall  be  overthrown:  but  these  shall  escape  out 
of  his  hand,  even  Edom,  and  Moab,  and  the  chief  of  the 
children  of  Ammon. 

42  He  shall  stretch  forth  his  hand  also  upon  the  coun- 
tries: and  the  land  of  Egypt  shall  not  escape. 

43  But  he  shall  have  power  over  the  treasures  of  gold 
and  silver,  and  over  all  the  precious  things  of  Egypt:  and 
the  Libyans  and  the  Ethiopians  shall  be  at  his  steps. 

44  But  tidings  out  of  the  east  and  out  of  the  north 
shall  trouble  him:  therefore  he  shall  go  forth  with  great 
lury  to  destroy,  and  utterly  to  make  away  many. 


130  ^  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

45  And  he  shall  plant  the  tabernacles  of  his  palace  be- 
tween the  seas  in  the  glorious  holy  mountain:  yet  he 
shall  come  to  his  end,  and  none  shall  help  him. 

CHAPTER  XII. 
And  at  that  time  shall  Michael  stand  up,  the  great 
prince  which  standeth  for  the  children  of  thy  people:  and 
there  shall  be  a  time  of  trouble,  such  as  never  was  since 
there  was  a  nation  even  to  that  same  time:  and  at  that 
time  thy  people  shall  be  delivered,  every  one  that  shall 
be  found  written  in  the  book. 

2  And  many  of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth 
shall  awake,  some  to  everlasting  life,  and  some  to  shame 
and  everlasting  contempt, 

3  And  they  that  be  wise,  shall  shine  as  the  brigtness 
of  the  firmament;  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteous- 
ness, as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever. 

4.  But  thou,  O  Daniel,  shut  up  the  words,  and  seal  the 
book,  even  to  the  time  of  the  end:  many  shall  run  to  and 
fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased. 

5  Then  I  Daniel  looked,  and  behold,  there  stood  other 
two,  the  one  on  this  side  of  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  the 
other  on  that  side  of  the  bank  of  the  river. 

And  one  said  to  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  which  was 
upon  the  waters  of  the  river,  How  long  shall  it  be  to  the 
end  of  these  wonders? 

7  And  I  heard  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  which  was  upon 
the  waters  of  the  river,  when  he  held  up  his  right  hand 
and  his  left  hand  unto  heaven,  and  sware  by  him  that 
liveth  for  ever,  that  it  shall  be  for  a  time,  times,  and  a 
half,  and  when  he  shall  have  accomplished  to  scatter  the 
power  of  the  holy  people,  all  these  things  shall  be  finished. 

8  And  I  heard,  but  I  understood  not:  then  said  I,  O  my 
lord,  what  shall  be  the  end  of  these  things? 

9.  And  he  said,  go  thy  way,  Daniel;  for  the  words  are 
closed  up  and  sealed  till  the  time  of  the  end. 

10.  Many  shall  be  purified,  and  made  white,  and  tried; 
but  the  wicked  shall  do  wickedly:  and  none  of  the  wicked 
shall  understand;   but  the  wise  shall  understand. 

11  And  from  the  time  that  the  daily  sacrifice  shall  be 
taken  away,  and  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate  set 
up,  there  shall  be  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  ninety  days. 

12  Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth,  and  cometh  to  the  thou- 
sand three  hundred  and  five  and  thirty  days. 

13  But  go  thou  thy  way  till  the  end  be:  for  thou  shalt 
rest,  and  stand  in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the  days. 

Cyrus  King  of  Persia  had  not  been  on  the  throne  three 
years  when  the  greatly-beloved  Seer,  now  hoary  with  age, 
was  permitted   to  behold  another  vision,  his  last  and  in 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  131 

many  respects  the  most  wonderful  he  had  yet  seen.  He 
was  now  an  old  man  venerable  with  years  and  earnestly 
craving  rest  from  the  toils  and  cares  and  burdens  of  a 
long  and  greatly  chequered  life — but  yet  engaged  in  the 
affairs  of  state.  He  had  in  all  probability  already  spent 
three  quarters  of  a  century  in  Babylon  and  must  now 
have  been  far  up  in  the  nineties,  yet  was  a  man  of  such 
sterling  integrity  and  such  irreproachable  character  and 
trustworthiness  that  he  could  not  be  spared  from  the 
affairs  of  state  at  such  a  time,  and  was  consequently 
still  employed  in  some  public  capacity  either  as  prime 
minister  or  in  some  other  official  position. 

He  had  witnessed  the  desolations  of  his  own  country, 
had  seen  Heaven's  righteous  retribution  visited  on  the 
nation  that  had  been  its  ruin,  had  lived  through  several 
reigns  of  Babylonian  kings,  was  present  at  the  fall  and 
overthrow  of  ^Hhe  oppressing  City,''  and  had  beheld  the 
princely  house  of  Cyrus  seated  on  the  throne  according 
to  the  predictions  of  Holy  Writ,  and  now  his  own  long 
day  was  drawing  to  a  close.  Before  calling  him  to  his 
rest,  however,  God  vouchsafed  to  his  tried  and  faithful 
servant  another  glimpse  of  the  unrevealed  future,  and 
disclosed  to  his  view  another  chapter  from  the  Mig'hty 
Book  of  Time. 

On  this  occasion  he  was  near  the  river  Hiddekel,  or 
as  it  is  known  in  history,  the  Tigris.  What  might  have 
been  the  nature  of  the  business  that  took  him  there,  he 
does  not  inform  us.  But  it  was  there  that  he  witnessed 
this  most  wonderful  vision. 

Such  was  the  glory  of  that  Person  who  met  with  him 
there  and  the  splendor  and  bearing  of  the  Celestial  At- 
tendants who  waited  upon  Him,  and  such  the  overpoAver- 
ing  nature  of  the  scenes  disclosed,  that  after  beholding 
them  no  strength  was  left  in  him.  It  was  not  until  after 
he  had  been  greatly  strengthened  by  the  Angel  Gabriel 
that  the  Prophet  could  meditate  on  the  vision  or  receive 
instruction  from  the  Angel. 

How  long  the  vision  lasted,  he  does  not  inform  us,  but 
it  seems  to  have  been  first  spread  before  him  slowly  yet 


132  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

grandly  in   all   its   awful  magnificence,   scene   succeeding 
scene;  the  Persian  Empire  rising  to  its  height  of  power; 
its  mighty  kings  appearing  one  by  one ;  their  fearful  over- 
throw; the  coming  of  the  Greek;  Alexander's  conquests; 
his  fall,  and  the  partition  of  his  empire  into  four  great 
divisions;   the   subsequent  wars  and  conflicts  of  its  two 
principal   kingdoms,   that   of   the  North   and  the   South; 
the  appearance  of  the  Roman  on  the  scene;  his  irresisti- 
ble advance  to  power;  the  disappearance  of  the  Empire; 
the  rise  of  the  Papacy;  its  seizure  of  the  imperial  throne, 
seating  itself  where  the  Cesars  once  sat;  the  thundering 
forth  of  its  terrible  interdicts  and  anathemas  against  the 
nations;   its   apostasy   from   the   truth;   its   unparallelled 
impiety  and  blasphemies;  its  canonization  of  the  Virgin 
Mary;  its  homage  paid  to  her  as  the  enthroned  Queen  of 
Heaven,  exalting  her  even  above  Christ  her  Divine  Son) 
its  perversion  and  utter  annihilation  of  the  one  perfect 
and  perpetual  offering  of  the  Cross,  by  the  abomination 
of  the  Mass  and  the  deifying  of  human  merit,  as  well  as 
the  worship  of  saints  and  angels;  its  magnifying  of  it- 
self above  all  gods;  its  sale  of  indulgences;  its  setting 
aside  the  laws  and  ordinances  and  institutions  of  God's 
appointment;  its  creating  a  fund  of  human  merit,  with 
which  to  purchase  heaven,  to  be  bought  and  sold  accord- 
ing to  the  rapacity  of  Popes  and  priests;  its  shameless 
and  nameless   abominations,  such   as  have   characterized 
the  Papacy  during  all  its  history  and  given  it  a  name  of 
infamy  never  equaled  by  any  other  body  of  men  upon 
earth;    the   fury   with   which  it  has   denounced   and   de- 
stroyed those  who  have  dared  withstand  it  in  defense  of 
the    truth,    thundering      forth    its    fearful     fulminations 
against  them,  and  slaughtering  them  with  rack  and  flame 
and  sword;   its   closing  conflicts;   and   then   its  hopeless 
end    in    utter    destruction;    the    unparalleled    period    of 
tribulation  coming  upon  mankind;  the  rising  up  of  Mi- 
chael the  great  Prince  in  defense  of  his  people;  the  Res- 
urrection; the  closing  scenes  of  Time,  the  mystic  numbers 
comprehending  such  long  periods  of  duration,  heard  but 
not  understood;   all  this  seems  to  have  passed  in  vivid 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  133 

review  before  his  mind,  until  he  was  utterly  prostrated 
by  the  awful  grandeur  and  overpowering  magnificence  of 
the  scenes  disclosed  as  the  stupendous  drama  slowly 
neared  its  consummation,  and  required  to  be  supemat- 
urally  strengthened  before  he  could  properly  receive  an 
explanation  of  the  vision.  This  the  Angel  Gabriel  does 
for  him,  and  then  goes  on  to  expound  the  vision  as  it 
had  been  spread  before  him. 

His  interpretation  of  the  vision  was  purposely  enigmat- 
ical and  obscure,  because  it  was  not  intended  for  mortals 
to  know  fully  what  these  things  meant,  until  nearer  their 
consummation.  It  is  not  for  man  to  comprehend  either 
the  times  or  the  seasons  which  God  holds  in  his  own  mind 
until  He  sees  fit  to  make  them  known. 

There  ought  not  to  be  any  great  difficulty  in  the  proper 
interpretation  of  this  prophecy,  as  the  first  part  of  it  is 
so  plain  and  clear  (vv.  1-30)  that  there  can  be  no  mis- 
taking the  acts  and  the  actors  that  are  there  foretold. 
The  persons  and  their  performances  that  are  to  appear  in 
future  history  are  so  explicitly  and  so  minutely  described 
that  there  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  who  and  what  they  are. 
Nor  ought  there  to  be  any  difficulty  in  locating  and  spot- 
ting the  great  actors  and  their  terrible  acts  in  the  re- 
maining part  of  the  prophecy  (vv.  31-45)  as  the  inter- 
preting Angel  himself  designates  the  exact  period  when 
they  are  to  ajapear  and  carry  out  their  predicted  parts, 
in  the  tragic  scenes  of  history.  It  is  to  be  in  the  * 'lat- 
ter days";  1.  e„  during  the  gospel  or  Christian  Dispensa- 
tion. ''Now  I  am  come  to  make  thee  understand  what 
shall  befall  thy  people  in  the  latter  days;  for  yet  the 
vision  is  for  many  days''  (10:14). 

As  is  well  known  to  all  students  of  the  Scriptures,  the 
expression  "last  days,"  and  ''latter  days"  as  found  in 
the  Old  Testament  is  simply  another  expression  for  the 
gospel  dispensation,  or  the  period  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion. 

The  Angel  thus  reveals  this  muoh  about  the  vision — 
that  it  was  to  be  mainly  fulfilled  and  accomplished  in  its 
greatest  and  most  important  features  during  the  Chris- 


134  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

tian  Dispensation.  It  was  something  that  was  to  occur 
in  the  history  of  God's  church  (''thy  people")  during 
the  gospel  Dispensation  (''the  latter  days'').  This  part 
of  the  vision,  therefore,  could  not  be  fulfilled  befoi*e 
then.  Consequently  all  such  actors  as  Antiochus  Epiph- 
anes  and  their  exploits,  coming  in  before  the  days  of 
Christianity,  are  not  the  persons  and  events  here  foretold 
(vv.  31-45).  They  are  hopelessly  mled  out  in  all  correct 
interpretations  of  this  prophecy,  because  these  things 
foretold  by  the  vision  are  to  happen  to  the  church  dur- 
ing "the  latter  days.''  Nor  can  any  such  a  long  series 
of  events  as  are  here  described  take  place  now,  requiring 
so  many  centuries  for  their  accomplishment.  There  is 
not  time  sufficient.  Nor  even  if  the  time  allowed,  would 
it  be  possible,  because  this  series  of  events  is  a  contin- 
nous  one  and  beginning  with  the  ascendency  and  subse- 
quent overthrow  of  the  Persian  Empire,  so  that  no  new 
'series  of  events  all  still  in  the  future  and  unconnected 
with  the  past,  could  at  all  meet  the  requirements  of  the 
vision.  Hence  by  far  the  greater  part  of  this  vision 
must  already  be  accomplished  history  and  accomplished 
too,  under  the  Christian  Dispensation.  But  during  the 
nineteen  centuries  of  Christian  History  there  has  never 
been  an  ecclesiastical  or  political  Power  in  all  Christen- 
dom except  the  Papacy,  that  has  made  the  claims  or  per- 
formed the  exploits  here  foretold  of  this  Wilful  King. 

Consequently  it  is  the  Papacy  and  no  other  Power  that 
is  here  so  minutely  and  so  starilingly  foretold — the  Pa- 
pacy with  its  high-handed  usurpations  of  power,  its  blas- 
phemous pretensions,  its  exaltation,  deification,  and  wor- 
ship of  the  Virgin,  its  adoration  of  saints  and  angels, 
and  all  its  monstrous  iniquities.  It  has  persistently  and 
presumptuously  and  with  colossal  strides,  wended  its  way 
amid  the  trasfic  scenes  of  history  to  its  predicted  place, 
and  stands  disclosed  in  all  its  awful  features  as  the  one 
and  the  onljr  one  of  whom  the  Angel  spake  in  this  fearful 
vision  of  what  should  befall  God's  church  "in  the  latter 
days." 

And  it  is  the  Gigantic  Power,  blackened  and  bloodied 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  135 

with  its  deeds  of  crime,  and  smeared  all  over  with  the 
slime  of  centuries,  that  is  now  silently  but  surely  descend- 
ing to  its  doom,  and  coming  to  that  end  foreseen  by 
the  Seer,  and  with  ^'none  to  hdp  him"  (v.  45). 

Its  career,  history,  time  of  appearance,  and  treatment 
of  Daniel's  people  are  so  explicitly  made  known  by  the 
Angel,  that  the  student  of  prophecy  need  have  no  diffi- 
culty or  doubt  in  discovering  and  locating  it. 

Another  fact  that  also  unmistakably  points  out  the  per- 
sons who  are  to  figure  so  prominently  in  this  prophecy, 
so  as  positively  to  rule  out  every  other  person  or  persons, 
is  the  additional  statement  of  the  Angel  that  what  he  is 
now  revealing  has  already  been  "noted  in  the  Scriptures 
of  truth"  (10:21).  The  interpretation  of  this  vision 
must  necessarily,  therefore,  be  in  accordance  with  prop- 
ecies  already  written  before  Daniel  ^s  day,  and  alluding  to 
the  same  gTeat  events.  But  there  are  no  such  prophecies 
that  we  know  of  foretelling  the  exploits  of  Antioehus,  or 
the  Romans,  or  any  other  Power  before  the  Christian  Dis- 
pensation, that  was  to  occupy  such  a  prominent  place  in 
the  history  of  the  church,  or  be  guilty  of  such  daring  acts 
of  impiety  as  the  one  in  this  vision  was  to  be  and  to  do. 

Yet  there  are  two  passages  a)t  least  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment (Is.  li,  and  Ezek,  27)  which  do  record  some  very 
ambitious  designs,  and  some  very  presumptuous  preten- 
sions put  forth,  and  some  very  arrogant  boasts  made  by 
a  certain  person  or  persons,  that  exactly  coincide  with 
the  claims  as  well  as  with  the  history  of  the  Papacy. 
(Note  S.)  There  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt,  therefore, 
but  that  it  is  the  Papacy  that  is  here  foretold  in  the 
character  and  conduct  of  this  Wilful  King\ — for  whoever 
he  may  be,  he  is  some  one  who  has  already  been  clearly 
foretold  before  Daniel's  day.  Hence  no  interpretation  of 
this  vision  can  be  correct  Avhich  finds  a  fulfillment  of  the 
prophecy  in  some  other  one  than  he  already  ''noted  in 
the  Scriptures  of  truth."  This  statement  of  the  angel 
positively  forbids  its  application  to  any  one  else.  Conse- 
quently it  must  be  some  one  who  appears  in  history  long 
after  the  commencement  of  the   Christian  Dispensation, 


136  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

and  whose  ebaraeter  and  career  had  already  been  outlined 
before  Daniel's  day.  And  this  is  the  Papacy  and  no 
other. 

This  vision  includes  some  particulars  already  revealed 
to  the  Prophet  in  some  of  his  previous  visions,  but  it  also 
discloses  many  others  not  heretofore  made  known.  By 
far  its  most  solemn  and  awful  part  is  taken  up  with  a 
revelation  and  disclosure  of  the  rise,  gi'owth  and  develop- 
ment, in  all  his  unparalleled  arrogance  and  blasphemous 
pretensions,  of  the  Man  of  Sin.  No  other  such  impious 
and  arrogant  character,  or  succession  of  individuals  with 
such  chanaicters  has  ever  made  its  appearance  in  his- 
tory, as  has  been  furnished  by  the  Papacy  in  its  un- 
broken line  of  Popes  for  several  hundred  years,  or  since 
it  first  became  a  recognized  Ruling  Power  among  the  na- 
tions. Dianiel  sketched  the  dark  and  forbidding  out- 
lines centuries  ago,  and  the  Papacy  has  furnished  the 
counterpart,  conforming  with  terrible  exactness  even  in 
the  minut'eet  particulairs  to  the  predicted  features,  and 
the  Papacy  alone.  There  never  can  be  another,  and  there 
never  will  be.  No  possible  Man  of  Sin  of  the  future, 
should  there  ever  be  another  in  the  future,  can  more 
accurately  or  more  exactly  conform  to  the  outlines  as 
revealed  in  Scripture,  than  has  already  been  done  by 
the  Papacy.  Hence  we  have  no  hesitation  in  affirming 
that  it  is  beyond  all  question  the  Doomed  Man  of  Sin, 
the  terrible  and  apostate  Papacy  that  is  here  outlined 
in  this  prophecy. 

This  vision  has  nearly  all  been  fulfilled.  By  far  the 
greater  part  of  it  has  long  been  accomplished  history. 
A  few  particulars  and  a  few  only,  though  unquestion- 
ably very  important  ones,  yet  remain  unaccomplished. 
But  they,  too,  like  all  the  others,  will  be  accurately  and 
exactly  fulfilled  in  their  time.  It  is  idle  to  conjecture 
when  or  how,  for  as  yet  tJaey  are  under  seal  and  must 
remain  so  until  the  Great  Revealer  of  Time's  secrets 
shall  remove  the  seal. 

Daniel  had  no  more  visions.  This  closed  his  proph- 
etic  career,   and  he  was  called  soon   after  to  his   long- 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  137 

craved  rest,  from  which  he  is  one  day  to  awake  and  arise 
to  his  glorious  lot,  ''at  the  end  of  the  days." 

Alexander  died  B.  C.  323.  After  his  death  his  vast 
empire  was  nominally  put  under  the  dominion  of  his  half- 
brother,  Aridaeus,  a  weak  and  imbeeile  person,  and  his 
name  changed  to  Philip.  He  reigned  less  than  seven 
years  and  was  then  easily  gotten  out  of  the  way.  In  the 
meantime,  within  a  few  days  after  Alexander's  death, 
his  leading  generals  divided  the  empire  among  themselves 
ajid  went  to  their  respective  portions,  and  soon  after- 
wards commenced  warring  with  one  another,  to  get  each 
one  for  himself  as  much  of  the  other's  territory  as  he 
could.  After  various  wars  and  conflicts  between  these 
contending  generals,  the  dominion  was  narrowed  down 
to  four  of  them,  viz,,  Seleiucus,  Ptolemy,  Cassander,  and 
Eysimachus.  This  took  place  after  the  battle  of  Ipsus, 
B.C.  301.  In  this  partitioning  of  the  Empire,  Ptolemy 
received  Egypt,  Libya,  Arabia,  Coele  Syria  and  Pales- 
tine; Cassander,  Macedon  and  Greece;  Lysimachus, 
Thrace,  Bithynia,  and  some  of  the  provinces  beyond  the 
Bosphorus  and  the  Hellespont;  and  Seleucus,  all  the  rest. 
During  the  progress  of  these  events,  Hercules,  the  son  of 
Alexander  living  at  his  death,  and  another  son  (Alex- 
ander Aegus)  born  soon  after  his  death  of  Roxana,  his 
favorite  wife,  were  put  to  death,  and  now  having  thus 
divided  the  empire  among  themselves  and  entered  upon 
their  dominion,  and  styling  themselves  ''kings,"  the  four 
kingdoms  into  which  Alexander's  dominiom  was  to  be 
broken  up  come  into  birth  and  enter  upon  their  predicted 
career.  Because  the  kingdom  of  Seleucus  lay  North  of 
Jerusalem  and  Palestine,  and  that  of  Ptolemy  South  of 
them,  these  two  Powers  in  this  prophecy  are  designated 
as  the  "Kng  of  the  North"  and  the  "King  of  the 
South." 

The  other  two  kingdoms  are  not  further  referred  to  in 
this  prophecy,  because  having  no  particular  bearing  upon 
the  history  and  experience  of  God's  people.  The  coun- 
try of  the  Jewish  people  lying  between  that  of  these  two 


138  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

great  contending  Powers,  would  be  constantly  ravaged  by 
one  or  the  other  of  them,  and  belong  first  to  the  dominion 
of  one  and  then  to  that  of  the  other.  Henoe  these  two 
Powers  and  these  two  alone  of  Alexander's  successors, 
having  so  much  to  do  with  the  experience  of  the  Jewish 
nation,  figure  prominently  in  this  prophecy.  Their  wars, 
and  the  vicissitudes  of  God's  people  under  them  are 
foretold  in  verses  4-30  of  this  chapter. 

There  were  to  be  four  kings  of  the  Persian  Empire 
after  Cyrus,  viz. :  Cambyses,  Smerdis,  and  Darius  Hys- 
taspes.  Then  comes  Xerxes,  the  richest  and  most  power- 
ful of  all.  He  was  to  rule  with  great  dominion,  and  by 
his  strength  and  riches  stir  up  all  his  vast  empire  against 
the  realm  of  Greece.  But  a  mighty  King  of  that  same 
realm  of  Greece  (Alexander  the  Great)  would  after- 
wards arise,  ''stand  up  in  his  power,''  overturn  the  Per- 
sian Empire,  "rule  with  great  dominion,  and  do  accord- 
ing to  his  will."  But  in  the  very  midst  of  his  power  and 
at  the  height  of  his  glory,  he  was  to  be  suddenly  stricken 
down,  and  his  empire  broken  up  into  four  great  Divisions. 
Yet  to  none  of  his  posterity  would  this  dominion  descend. 
They  were  to  be  cut  off  and  others  besides  them  were 
to  wield  the  sceptre  once  swayed  by  the  Mighty  Alex- 
ander, yet  not  with  his  dominion  or  his  might.  It  would 
be  a  much  smaller  territory  that  each  one  of  these  his 
successors  would  rule,  and  rule  with  a  sway  much  less 
powerful  than  his.  Then  would  succeed  the  dominion 
of  the  two  Kingdoms  that  were  to  exercise  such  a  con- 
trolling influence  both  for  good  and  for  evil  upon  the 
people  of  God,  the  Kingdoms  of  the  North  and  of  the 
South.  Their  histoiy  and  varying  experiences  are  fore- 
told with  astonishing  minuteness  and  detail  in  verses  5- 
30.  After  that  they  disappear  from  the  prophecy,  and 
are  no  more  alluded  to.  They  have  played  their  parts, 
done  their  work  fiercely  and  savagely,  sink  beneath  the 
waves  of  oblivion  and  appear  no  more. 

'Tis  true,  that  in  verse  40  of  this  prophecy,  a  "King 
of  the  North"  and  a  "King  of  the  South"  are  spoken  of 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  139 

and  what  they  are  to  do  briefly  foretold,  but  it  is  neither 
Egypt  nor  iSyria  nor  ravaged  and  wasted  Jew,  that  are 
there  foretold,  but  two  entirely  different  Powers  that 
had  no  existence  in  Alexander's  day  nor  any  dominion 
among  his  successors.  And  both  events  and  actors  there 
foretold  are  events  and  actors  that  were  to  appear  in 
history  fully  1500  years  or  more  after  the  '^King  of  the 
South'^  of  v.  29  had  sunk  into  his  grave,  and  the  ''King 
of  the  North"  of  verse  30,  who  had  been  met  and  turned 
ba<?k  by  the  ''ships  of  Kittim,"  had  returned  rmto  his 
own  land  and  vented  his  rage  against  'the  holy  cove- 
nant" and  its  valiant  defenders,  and  then  met  his  own 
fearful  end. 

Now  another  Power  rises  into  view,  described  as 
*'Arms."  This  Power  had  already  appeared  in  an  inci- 
dental way,  and  been  briefly  alluded  to  in  this  prophecy 
(v.  18),  but  it  was  now  to  come  forward  in  a  very  dif- 
ferent manner,  and  make  its  power  felt  in  an  entirely 
different  sphere  from  ever  before,  and  hence  the  theater 
and  scene  of  operations  is  shifted  to  other  lands  and  to 
other  people.  It  is  Rome  that  is  now  to  dominate  the 
world  and  its  persecuting  power  bo  exercised  flrst  through 
Paganism  and  then  through  Priests  and  Popes  upon  the 
oppressed  and  trampled-down  Church  of  God.  And  this 
is  the  theme  of  the  remaining  portion  of  this  chapter,  i. 
e.,  from  vei'se  31  to  the  end. 

There  are  seven  of  these  Kings  of  the  North  that  had 
dominion,  from  the  tim,e  that  Alexander's  empire  was 
finally  partitioned  out  among  his  fooir  prominent  generals, 
to  the  time  when  ihe  ships  of  Kittim  'appeared  and  sent 
one  of  them  back  to  his  own  countiy,  though  all  of  ithem 
are  not  sp-eeifically  alluded  to  in  th'e  Prophecy. 

They  are  S'?Ieuciis  First,  surnamed  ''Nicator"  (conquer- 
or)  B.C.  312-280. 

Antiochus  First,  his  son,  B.C.  280-261. 

Antiochus  Second,  son  of  the  preceding,  surnamed 
^'Theos,"  B.C.  261-246. 

Seleucus  Second  (son  of  preceding),  surnamed  ''Callin- 
icus"   (Illustrious  Conqueror),  B.C.  240-226. 


140  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Seleucns  Third  (sou),  surnamed  '^Ceraunus'*  (Thun- 
derer), B.C.  226-223. 

Antiochus  Third  (brother),  surnamed  *'The  Great, ^' 
B.C.  223-187. 

Seleucns  Tourth  (his  son),  B.C.  187-175. 

Antiochus  Fourth  (brother  of  preceding),  surnamed 
^'Epif^hanes''  (Illustrious),  B.C.  175-164. 

There  were  likewise  seven  ^^ Kings  of  the  South''  dur- 
ing the  same  period,  and  each  one  of  them  alluded  to, 
viz.: 

Ptolemy  First,  surnamed  ^^Soter"  (Savior,  or  deliver- 
er), B.C.  323-285. 

Ptolemy  Second,,  surnamed  ^'Philadelphus,''  B.C.  285- 
247. 

Ptolemy  Third,  surnamed  ^ ' Euerge-tes "  (Benefactor), 
B.C.  247-222. 

Ptolemy  Fourth,  surnamed  ''Philopator,''  B.C.  222- 
205. 

Ptolemy  Fifth,  ^ '  Epiphanes, "  B.C.  205-181. 

Ptolemy  Sixth,  reigned  only  a  few  months. 

Ptolemy  Seventh,  ''Philometor,"  B.C.  181-146. 

They  were  all  bad  characters  from  first  to  last,  though 
some  of  them  as  rulers  and  sovereigns  were,  in  the  main, 
humane  and  just  and  well  disposed  to  their  subjects,  for 
instance,  the  first  three  Ptolemies,  and  one  or  two  of  the 
Northern  Kings.  But  when  it  came  to  moral  character, 
real  worth,  or  principle,  little  can  be  said  in  their  favor. 
Incest,  falsehood,  perjury,  murder  and  crime  of  every 
description,  were  conspicuous  feature®  in  the  reigns  of 
nearly  all  of  these  kings,  both  of  the  North  and  the 
South. 

Turn  we  now  to  the  prophecy,  beginning  with  verse  5: 
"And  the  King  of  the  South  (Ptolemy  First)  shall  b© 
strong."  He  had  a  large  territory,  and  ruled  it  strongly. 
He  was  an  able  military  commander,  and  a  powerful 
ruler. 

"And  one  of  his  princes"  (Seleucus  First,  surnamed 
'Hhe  Conqueror"),  who  served  at  different  times  both  un- 
der Alexander  and  also  under  Ptolemy. 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  141 

"And  he  (Seleucus)  shall  be  strong  above  him  (Ptol- 
emy First),  and  have  dominion.  His  dominion  shall  be 
a  great  dominion."  In  the  period  of  his  greatest  p>ower, 
his  kingdom  considerably  exceeded  that  of  Ptolemy,  and 
was  governed  by  a  strong  hand.  V.  6:  "And  in  the  end 
of  years,  they  (Antiochus  Second,  who  was  now  King 
of  the  North  and  Ptolemy  Second,  now  King  of  the 
South),  shall  join  themselves  together;  for  the  king's 
daughter  (Berenice,  Ptolemy's  daughter)  of  the  South 
shall  come  to  the  King  of  the  Korth  to  make  an  agree- 
ment; but  she  (Berenice)  shall  not  retain  the  power 
of  the  arm;  neither  shall  he  stand  (Antiochus  Second) 
nor  his  arm;  for  she  shall  be  given  up,,  and  they  that 
brought  her  (her  attendants  that  accompanied  her  from 
Egypt),  and  he  whom  she  brought  forth  (her  son),  and 
he  that  strengthened  her  (her  father)  in  those  times." 

After  various  conflicts  between  these  two  opposing 
Powers,  Antiochus  Second,  who  is  now  King  of  the 
North,  is  defeated  by  Ptolemy  Second,  now  King  of  the 
South,  and  compelled  by  an  "agreement"  into  which 
both  these  kings  entered  to  put  away  his  own  wife,  Lao- 
dice,  and  exclude  her  children  from  the  succession,  and 
take  Berenice,  daughter  of  Ptolemy,  as  his  wife.  She, 
therefore,  in  accordance  with  this  agreement,  "comes  to 
the  King  of  the  North."  This  occurred  at  "the  end  of 
years";  either,  at  the  end  of  some  years  of  conflict,  or 
at  the  end  of  a  long  period  after  the  foundation  of  their 
kingdoms.  Very  likely  the  latter,  as  it  is  in  the  reign 
of  the  third  King  of  the  South,  and  therefore  a  good  long 
while  after  the  foundation  of  the  two  monarchies,  that 
this  arrmigement  was  entered  into.  But  the  arrange- 
ment was  not  a  success.  Both  these  Kings  were  dis- 
appointed in  their  hopes  and  expectations.  Within 
two  years  from  the  time  of  this  "agreement^'  Ptol- 
emy died  and  Antiochus  then  repudiated  Berenice  and 
restored  Laodice,  his  divorced  wife,  to  her  former  posi- 
tion. But  she,  knowing  his  fickleness  and  inconstancy, 
and  fearing  another  change  in  his  feelings  toward  her, 
resolves  on  poisoning  him,  which  she  did  soon  after- 
ward.    She  also  has  Berenice  and  her  infant  son  treach- 


142  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

erously  murdered,  as  well  as  her  attendants  who  had 
aceampanied  her  from  Egypt,  and  proclaims  her  own  son, 
Seleucus  Second,  King".  Somehow  or  other  he  bears  the 
name  ^'Callinicus"  (Illustrious  Conqueror),  though  he 
was  very  far  from  being  a  ''Conqueror"  or  a  very  '' il- 
lustrious'^  one  either. 

■Seleucus  iSecond  now  becomes  ''King  of  the  North/' 
and  continues  so  for  twenty  years. 

Thus  Berenice  lost  "the  power  of  her  arm,"  her  power 
and  authority  as  Queen,  being  so  soon  and  so  basely 
murdered,  nor  did  he  (Antiochus  Second)  "stand,  nor 
his  ann,"  being  thus  deprived  of  life  and  kingdom  by 
his  treacherous  wife;  and  Berenice  and  her  son*  and  her 
friends  who  had  accompanied  her  from  Egypt  all  being 
"given  up"  to  Laodice,  her  implacable  enemy  and  pnt 
to  death,  and  her  own  father,  Ptolemy  Second,  who  had 
upheld  and  "strengthened  her  in  those  times,"  having 
died  shortly  before. 

V.  7:  "But  out  of  a  branch  of  her  roots  (i.  e.,  sprung 
from  the  same  origin  or  parentage)  shall  one  (her  broth- 
er, Ptolemy  Third)  stand  up  in  his  estate  (be  made  king 
in  room  of  his  father),  which  shall  come  with  an  army 
and  shall  enter  into  the  fortress  of  the  King  of  the  North 
(enter  his  strongholds  and  fortified  places),  and  shall 
deal  against  them  and  prevail"  (shall  opera/te  against  and 
capture  them). 

All  this  happened  exactly  as  foretold. 

On  the  death  of  his  father  "Philadelphus,"*  Ptolemy 
Third,  surnamed  "Energetes,"  succeeded  to  the  throne. 
To  revenge  his  murdered  sister  Berenice's  death,  he 
raised  a  powerful  army,  invaded  the  territory  of  Seleu- 
cus, captured  his  strongholds  and  fortified  places,  put 
to  death  Laodice,  the  murderer  of  his  sister,  conquered 
all  Syria  and  Cilicia,  extended  his  conquests  even  as  far 
as  Babylon  and  the  Tigris,  plundered  and  pillaged  and 
spoiled  the  conquered  provinces,  and  returned  with  many 


*  In  the  Authorized  Version  it  reads  "and  he  that  begat 
her,"  but  the  word  so  translated  can  be  just  as  correctly 
translated  "he  that  is  born  of  her,"  or  "whom  she  bore." 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  143 

captives,  idol  gods,  and  immense  booty  to  his  own  land. 
Among  these  captured  gods  were  many  of  the  famous 
idols  of  Egypt  which  had  already  been  captured  once 
before  by  Cambyses,  King  of  Persia,  and  taken  to  Baby- 
lon. The  return  of  so  many  of  these  valuable  deities  to 
their  old  homes  and  temples,  from  which  they  had  been 
taken  so  many  years  before  (fully  275),  was  a  source 
of  so  much  joy  to  the  Egyptian  priests  and  people,  that 
in  gratitude  to  their  benefactor  they  named  him  **En- 
ergetes  (benefactor),  and  by  this  title  Ptolemy  has  been 
known  in  history  ever  since. 

Some  years  afterward  Seleucus  Second  died  in  exile 
and  was  survived  by  Ptolemy  four  or  five  years.  Thus 
'*he  (Ptolemy)  continued  more  years  than  the  King  of 
the  North.''  ' 

All  this  is  foretold  in  verse  8. 

V.  9.  "So  (or  thus)  the  King  of  the  South  shall  come 
into  his  (Seleucus')  kingdom,  and  shall  return  into  his 
own  land"   (Egypt). 

V.  10:  "But  his  sons  (Seleucus')  shall  be  stirred  up 
and  shall  assemble  a  multitude  of  great  forces;  and  one 
(of  them)  shall  certainly  come,  and  overflow,  and  pass 
through  (the  land  of  Palestine) ;  then  shall  he  (the  King 
of  the  North)  return  and  be  stirred  up,  even  to  his  for- 
tress" (his  own  strongholds).  Seleucus  Second  left  two 
sons,  iSeleucus  Third,  surnamed  "Ceraunus"  (Thunder- 
er), and  Antiochus  Third,  surnamed  "the  Great." 

The  former  of  these  succeeded  to  the  throne,  but  he 
was  a  weak:  and  unimportant  prince  and  his  reign  was 
brief.  He  died  by  poison  in  less  than  three  years  after 
being  made  king,  and  his  younger  brother,  Antiochus 
Third,  succeeds  him.  He,  now,  becomes  "King  of  the 
North."  First  Seleucus  and  then  after  him  Antiochus 
were  so  involved  in  various  wars  besides  those  with  the 
King  of  the  South,  that  it  required  '^a  multitude  of  great 
forces"  to  meet  the  necessities  of  the  kingdom.  And 
this  was  more  particularly  true  during  Antiochus' 
entire  career.  To  meet  his  plans  and  ambitious  piY»- 
jects,  "gTeat  forces"  were  necessary  and  a  "multitude" 


144  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

of  them.  And  this  was  done.  Indeed  during  his  whole 
reign,  it  was  just  simply  raising  one  vast  army  after 
another  to  carry  on  his  numerous  wars,  first,  with  one 
mighty  adversary,  and  then  with  another,  because  against 
Egyptians,  Babylonians,  'Greeks,  Romans,  he  was  almost 
constantly  pitted. 

Duiing  the  reigns  of  the  first  three  Ptolemies,  a  period 
of  more  than  100  years,  the  Jews  were  under  their  do- 
minion, and  their  country  formed  part  of  the  territory 
of  the  King  of  the  South.  They  were,  as  a  general  thing, 
humanely  and  equitably  treated,  though,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  from  their  geographical  position,  they  would 
suffer  a  great  deal  from  the  marching  armies,  both  North 
and  South,  through  their  country  in  these  many  wars 
between  the  two  hostile  kingdoms.  After  entering  upon 
his  reign,  and  having  sncceeded  in  his  wars,  which  occu- 
pied some  time,  Antiochus  Third  directs  his  attention  to 
recovering  the  lost  possessions  of  his  kingdom  under  his 
father,  iSeleucuis  Second. 

He  "passes  throug^h*^  Palestine,  capturing  one  fortified 
place  after  another,  literally  "overflowing"  the  countiy 
with  his  armies  like  a  vast  inundation,  and  moves  irre- 
sistibly on.  But  some  of  his  own  strongholds,  such  as 
iSelencia,  only  a  few  miles  from  his  capital,  and  several 
others,  were  still  in  the  possession  of  the  King  of  the 
South,  having  been  captured  and  occupied  by  Ptolemy 
Euergetes  and  never  retaken.  So,  at  the  advice  of  some 
of  his  counsellors,  he  "returns  and  is  stirred  up  even 
to  his  (own)  fortress."  Having  retaken  it  and  some 
other  important  towns  he  sets  his  face  again  toward 
the  Southern  kingdom. 

All  these  events  and  movements  are  foretold  in  v.  10. 

Ptolemy  Fourth,  surnamed  Philopator,  is  now  King 
of  Ihe  iSouth,  and  continues  so  for  seventeen  years,  or 
until  B.  C.  205.  He  is  greatly  enraged  by  the  movements 
and  ambitious  projects  of  Antiochus  the  Great,  and  goes 
forth  with  a  vast  army  to  meet  him.  Antiochus  ap- 
proaches with  an  army  almost  as  large,  meets  him  at 
Raj^ia  in  the   extreme  Northern  part  of  Egypt,   B.  C. 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  145 

217,  and  is  badly  defeated  and  driven  back  into   Syria. 

The  roovements  of  Antiochus  and  his  various  expedi- 
tions which  preceded  and  led  up  to  his  defeat  at  Raphia, 
and  t.hos«  of  the  Egyptian  king-dom  to  oppose  him,  are 
all  briefly  described  in  v.  11:  "And  the  King  of  the  South 
shall  be  moved  with  choler,  and  shall  come  forth  and 
fight  with  him;  and  he  (the  King-  of  the  North)  shall  set 
forth  a  great  multitude;  but  the  multitude  shall  be 
given  into  his  hand"    (the  Kin,o-  of  the  South). 

V.  12:  ''And  when  he  (King  of  the  South),  hath 
taken  away  the  multitude,  his  heart  shall  be  lifted 
up;  and  he  shall  cast  down  many  ten  thousands;  but  he 
shall  not  be  strengthened  by  it. ' '  Ptolemy 's  victory  over 
Antiochus  helped  him  but  little,  for  having*  met  with 
what  he  regfarded  as  an  unpardonable  affront  while  in 
Jerusalem,  he  felt  great  resentment  against  the  whole 
Jewish  nation  and  returned  to  Egypt  detennined  to 
severely  punish  them.  Accordingly  he  had  many  thou- 
Siands  of  them  slain  (over  40,000).  And  in  addition  to 
these  slaughtered  Jews,  he  put  to  death  thousands  of 
others  throughout  his  kingdom  who  had  revolted  against 
him.  His  failure  to  improve  his  gTeat  victory  over  An- 
tiochus ait  Raphia,  as  well  as  his  loose,  liceiitious  and 
tyrannical  conduct  after  his  return  to  Egypt,  so  disgust- 
ed as  well  as  angered  his  people  las  to  lead  to  many  re- 
volts 'and  outbreaks  throughout  his  kingdom.  In  all  these 
perseicutions  and  slaug'hters  of  his  own  people,  '^many 
ten  thoTHsands  were  cast  down,"  but  ''he  was  not 
strengthened  thereby. ' ' 

V.  13:  "For  the  King  of  the  North  shall  return  and 
shall  set  forth  a  multitude  greater  than  the  former, 
and  shall  certainly  come,  after  certain  years,  with  a  great 
army  and  with  much  riches." 

After  an  interval  of  about  fourteen  years,  during" 
which  Antiochus  was  engaged  in  various  wars  in  the 
Eastern  provinces  of  his  kingdom  and  elsewhere,  he  re- 
turned to  his  wars  with  Egypt.  Ptolemy  Fourth  had  died, 
and  was  now  succeeded  by  his  son,  Ptolemy  Fifth,  sur- 
named  Epiphanes,  a  child  of  only  5  years  of  age.     The 


146  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

tender  age  of  such  a  sovereign  over  such  a  realm  as  thnt 
of  Egypt,  Avas  a  strong  temptation  to  such  a  powerful 
and  such  an  ambitious  prince  as  Antioehus.  And  he 
was  not  slow  in  seeing  the  opportunity  thus  presented. 
He  entered  into  an  alliance  with  Philip,  King  of  Macedon, 
to  aid  him  in  his  conquest  of  Egypt,  and  agreed  to  di- 
vide these  dominions  with  him.  But  Philip  was  assailed 
by  the  Romans  and  effectually  prevented  from  carrying 
out  his  part  of  the  plan  except  the  conquest  of  some 
of  the  Cyclades  and  of  the  cities  in  Thrace  still  governed 
by  Egypt.  V.  14:  "And  in  those  times  there  shall 
many  stand  up  against  the  King  of  the  South. ' ' 

These  were  the  allied  princes,  Antioehus  the  Oreat 
and  Philip  of  Macedon,  as  already  stated,  and  also  those 
in  his  own  kingdom.  Being  such  a  young  prince,  and 
those  who  first  bad  him  under  their  oare  being  very  ob- 
jectionable to  the  people,  there  was  great  encouragement 
offered  to  those  who  were  dissatisfied  or  disaffected  to- 
ward the  government  to  revolt.  And,  consequently,  many 
seditious  combinations  or  revolts  took  place  throughout 
the  kingdom.  There  were  many  who  thus  "stood  up'^ 
or  opposed  the  government  of  the  young  king. 

"Also  the  robbers  of  thy  people  shall  exalt  themselves 
to  establish  the  vision,  but  they  shall  fall." 

In  Judea  and  Jerusalem,  also,  there  would  be  somo 
who  would  take  advantage  of  these  circumstances,  and 
violently  rob  and  plunder  the  people,  and  described  as 
*'the  robbers,"  or  "violent  ones"  of  the  Jewish  people. 

"To  establish  the  vision."  Either,  that  these  things 
would  take  place  just  as  foretold,  as  a  proof  and  con- 
firmation of  the  vision — or,  else,  that  these  "robbers  of 
the  people,"  among  whom  were  some  of  the  most  prom- 
inent persons  of  the  nation,  being  familiar  with  this 
prophecy  and  perceiving  what  it  meant,  '^  stood  up"^ 
against  the  young  king  and  helped  to  carry  out  the  pre- 
diction. The  Jewish  people  were,  at  this  time,  greatly 
alienated  from  the  King  of  the  South,  and  believing  that 
they  had  more  to  hope  for  from  the  King  of  the  North,. 
revolted  from  the  one  and  turned  eagerly  to  the  other. 


THE   MAN  OF  SIN.  147 

But  these  revolters  all  '^stumbled  and  fell."  They  came 
to  grief,  for  the  government  of  Egypt  sent  an  army  un- 
der 'Seopas,  their  general,  who  soon  overran  their  coun- 
try and  recovered  the  province  for  the  King  of  the 
■South,  B.  C.  199.  Antiochus  was,  at  this  time,  absent, 
being  engaged  in  a  war  with  Attalus,  king  of  Pergamos. 

This  same  Scopas,  not  many  years  afterward,  formed 
the  treasonable  desigin  of  seizing  the  government  him- 
self and  putting  the  young  king  out  of  the  way.  H« 
made  all  his  plans,  and  was  in  the  very  act  of  carrying 
them  out,  w4ien  the  plot  was  discovered,  Seopas  arrested, 
tried  and  put  to  death  with  all  his  accomplices.  He,  also, 
was  thus  one  of  the  ''many"  who  were  to  stand  up 
against  the  King  of  the  South. 

The  next  year  after  the  victories  obtained  by  Scopas, 
in  the  absence  of  Antiochus,  he  returns  to  Syria,  defeats 
Scopas  in  a  great  battle  at  Paneas,  besieges  and  takes 
Zidon,  a  strongly  fortified  city,  under  the  dominion  of 
Ptolemy,  captures  Gaza,  expels  the  Egyptian  garrison 
from  Jerusalem,  and  is  victorious  everywhere.  Eg^^pt's 
ablest  general,  her  choicest  troops,  and  all  her  resources 
are  powerless  before  him.  And  thus  are  these  events 
foretold  by  the  Prophet.  V.  15:  "So  the  King  of  the 
North  shall  come  and  cast  up  a  mount  and  take  the 
most  fenced  cities;  and  the  arms  of  the  South  shall 
not  withstand,  neither  his  chosen  people,  neither  shall 
there  he  any  strength  to  witstand. 

V.  16:  "But  he  (Antiochus),  that  cometh  against 
him  (Ptolemy),  shall  do  according  to  his  own  ^ill,  and 
none  shall  stand  before  him." 

The  power  of  the  Southern  kingdom  is  helpless  to 
resist,  and  Antiochus  is  triumphant  everywhere.  But 
during  these  triumphant  successes,  he  is  detained  some 
tim.e  in  the  siege  of  Jerusalem,  and  it  requires,  also,  the 
presence  of  his  whole  army.  The  length  of  time  required 
in  the  siege  and  the  presence  of  such  a  vast  army  so 
long  in  Judea.,  necessarily  consumed  the  land.  It  was 
literally    destroyed.      Thus    "he   stands    in   the    glorious 


148  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

land"  (Judea),  which,  by  him,  "is  consumed,"  and 
"none  shall  stand  before  him"    (v.  16). 

Aiming'  now  at  the  permanent  conquest  of  Egypt, 
"he  sets  his  face  to  enter  with  the  whole  strength  of  his 
kingdom  and  upright  ones  with  him,"  the  faithful  Jews 
who  still  remained  true  to  their  religion  under  all  the 
demoralizing  influences  of  those  times.  But  he  is  im- 
peded and  harasised  in  his  plans  by  the  Romans,  and  so 
to  be  more  secure  against  them  he  makes  peace  with 
Ptolem3/,  so  as  not  to  be  embarrassed  by  war  in  that 
direction.  To  accomplish  this  more  effectually  he  pro- 
poses a  matrimonial  alliance  with  the  young  king,  and 
offers  his  daughter,  Cleopatra,  in  marriage,  hoping  "to 
comipt  her"  and  secure  her  influence  over  her  husband 
to  further  his  own  interests.  But  in  this  he  is  disap- 
pointed, for  his  daughter,  contrary  to  his  expectations, 
goes  against  her  father  and  sides  with  her  husband,  the 
King  of  the  South. 

All  these  events,  and  this  part  of  Antiochus'  history 
are  strikingly  foretold  in  v.  17. 

Disappointed  in  these  expectations,  he  now  directs 
his  attention  to  other  conquests,  and  "turns  his  face  to 
the  isles  and  takes  many"  (v.  18).  He  overcomes  many 
of  the  miaritime  eotasts  of  Asia  Minor,  and  seizes  some 
islands  in  the  Egean  and  Mediterranean  Seas.  But  now 
he  is  encroaching  on  the  dominions  of  Rome,  and  "a 
Prince,  for  his  own  behalf,"  takes  up  the  quarrel, 
"causes  the  reproach  offered  by  him  to  cease,"  and  causes 
it  "to  turn  upon  him"  himiself,  i.  e.,  upon  Antioehus. 

This  "Prinoe"  is  the  Roman  Consul,  Acilius,  who 
appears  on  ''his  own  behalf,''  i.  e.,  not  in  defence  of 
Ptolemy,  as  had  been  done  before  by  the  Romans,  but  in 
behalf  of  his  own  country,  to  take  up  'Hhe  reproach" 
that  had  been  brought  on  the  Roman  name  by  some  of 
Antioehus'   conquests. 

In  entering  the  territory  of  the  young  Ptolemy,  who 
was  under  the  tutelage  and  protection  of  the  Roman 
goyernment,  and,  also,  in  crossing  over  into  Thessaly 
and  Macedonia,   which   was  now  virtually  Roman   terri- 


THE  MAN  OF   SIN.  149 

tory,  and  attempting-  to  take  possession,  Antioehas  had 
offered  a  ^eat  insult,  or  affront  (a  ^'reproach"),  to 
the  Roman  name  and  people,  and  their  consuls  are  sent 
to  wipe  it  out.  Their  Consul,  Aeilius,  first  forces  Anti- 
ochus  out  of  Europe  by  a  severe  defeat  near  the  Pass  of 
Thermopylae  (B.  C.  191),  and  then  the  next  year  the 
CJonsul,  Lucius  Seipio,  meets  and  almost  annihilates  him 
in  the  crushing  defeat  of  Magnesia,  in  Asia  Minor,  He 
then  sues  for  peace  and  obtains  it  on  the  most  humiliat- 
ing tei-ms.  He  is  compelled  to  relinquish  all  hopes  of 
ever  entering  Europe,  to  surrender  all  his  territory  in 
Asia  Minor  west  of  Mount  Taurus  to  the  Romans,  to 
pay  a  tribute  of  15,000  talents  (about  $15,000,000),  to 
cover  the  expenses  of  the  war,  and  to  give  hostages  for 
the  securing  of  the  perfonnance  of  these  obligations,  and 
among  them  his  own  son.  This  tribute  was  to  be  paid 
annually  at  the  raite  of  1,000  talents  a  year,  until  all 
was  paid.  Thus  was  ''his  reproach  turned  baek  upon 
himself." 

He,  then,  "turns  his  face  toward  the  fort  of  his  owd. 
lands"  directs  his  attention  to  the  strongholds  and  forti- 
fied places  of  his  Eastern  provinces,  seeking  to  arrange 
for  the  payment  of  that  heavy  tribute  levied  on  him  by 
Rome. 

In  doing  this,  he  soon  afterward  (B.  C.  187),  attempts 
the  robbeiy  of  a  temple  of  Jupiter  at  Bel  us,  in  the  prov- 
ince of  Elymais,  but  is  attacked  and  slain  by  the  enraged 
people  of  the  place.  He  thus  "stumbles  and  faJls,  and  is 
not  found."  Henceforth  he  disappears  from  view  and 
returns  to  his  country  no  more.  V.  20.  He  is  su<?eeeded 
by  his  son,  Seleucus  Fourth,  who  reigns  from  187-175 
B.  C,  or  a  little  over  eleven  years.  But  Seleucus  enters 
upon  a  kingdom  burdened  with  debt.  The  heavy  tribute 
exacted  of  his  father  by  the  Romans  has  to  be  paid,  and 
his  entire  reign  is  occupied  mainly  with  pro^ading  for 
this  payment,  so  that  he  is  foretold  in  the  prophecy  as 
"a  raiser  of  taxes,"  or,  as  it  should  be  translated,  ''one 
that  cause th  an  exactor  to  pass  through." 

But,  after  a  brief  reign,  he  is  poisoned  by  his  treas- 


150  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

urer,  Heliodonis,  and  is  thus  "destroyed  within  a  few 
days,  neither  in  anger  nor  in  hattle. ' '  It  was  neither  in 
sedition  at  home,  nor  in  foreign  wars  abroad  that  he 
died,  but  through  the  treachery  of  one  in  whom  he 
truisfted. 

He  was  to  "pass  through  the  glory  of  the  kingdom,'* 
which  some  understand  as  referring  to  Judea  and  Jeru- 
salem as  being  the  ''glory  of  his  kingdom,"  and  the 
suffering's  and  spoliation  the  Jewish  people  were  to  ex- 
perience under  the  exactions  of  this  ''raiser  of  taxes." 

Possibly  this  may  be  so.  But  it  seems  more  likely  to 
r-efer  to  the  extreme  necessities  to  which  this  king  would 
be  reduced  in  order  to  raise  the  enormous  sums  necessary 
for  the  payment  of  this  tribute,  as  well  as  the  other 
heavy  expenses  connected  with  the  government,  and  un- 
der which  everything  of  value  throughout  his  kingdom 
would  be  levied  upon.  Incomes,  offices,  emoluments, 
honors,  treasures,  temples,  resources  of  every  kind,  would 
be  heavily  exacted  upon.  Whatever  mankind  relied 
upon  or  prided  in  as  their  honor,  distinction,  or  means  of 
strength,  support  and  influence,  would  constitute  "the 
glory  of  the  kingdom,"  and  all  would  be  taxed  and  un- 
scrupulously drawn  upon  for  the  payment  of  these  ex- 
penses. Nobility,  soldiery,  citizens  alike  would  be  com- 
pelled to  pay  their  portion  of  these  exactions.  No  bet- 
ter description  of  the  man  and  his  methods,  as  well  as 
the  desperate  extremities  to  which  he  would  be  reduced, 
could  well  be  given,  than  that  given  by  the  Prophet  as 
"one  that  causeth  the  exactor  to  pass  through  the 
glory  of  the  kingdom." 

V.  21:  "And  in  his  estate  shall  stand  up  a  vile  per- 
son,," etc. 

Now  steps  upon  the  stage  one  of  the  most  despicable, 
as  well  as  the  most  detestable  characters  of  history,  and 
one  whose  name,  even  at  this  long  interval  of  time,  can 
scarcely  be  mentioned  without  a  shudder,  Antiochus 
Fourth,  surnamed  Epiphanes,  "the  illustrious."  He  was 
the  son  of  Antiochus  the  Great,  and  younger  brother  of 
the   preceding   king,   and,   also,   that   one   of   Antiochus* 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  151 

sons  who  had  been  surrendered  to  the  Romans  as  one 
of  the  hostages  required  after  the  battle  of  Magnesia. 
For  nearly  twelve  years,  or  from  B.  C.  175-164,  he 
played  his  part  in  the  savage  transactions  of  his  reign, 
but  he  played  it  thoroughly.  Most  conspicuously  did  he 
grave  his  name  in  history,  yet  not  as  an  '^ illustrious" 
sovereign  or  benefactor  of  mankind,  but  as  a  "vile  per- 
son'' and  a  savage  persecutor  of  God's  Church. 

Antiochus  Epiphanes  did  not  obtain  ''the  honor  of  the 
kingdom"  as  he  would,  no  doubt,  have  received  it  had 
he  been  a  different  kind  of  a  person.  He  entered  upon 
the  kingdom,  became  the  acknowledged  sovereign,  but 
not  with  the  hearty  and  voluntary  good  will  of  the  peo- 
ple, or  of  the  various  powers  contiguous  to  that  country. 
He  ''came  in  peaceably,"  with  little  open  opposition,  but 
lie  came  in  by  means  of  '^flatteries"  and  many  false  and 
deceiving  promises.  It  was  not  long  after  obtaining 
possession  of  the  royal  authority  that  he  commenced 
his  plots  and  intrigues  and  wars  against  Egypt.  In  these 
he  was  remarkably  successful.  It  was  with  "the  anns  of 
a  flood,"  a  sweeping  inundation,  that  he  carried  every- 
thing before  him,  and  broke  and  prostrated  the  power  of 
Egj^t,  even  "the  Prince  of  the  Covenant,"  Ptolemy, 
king  of  EgjT3t,  with  whom  Antiochus  made  a  covenant. 
The  most  prosperous  and  flourishing  provinces  of  Egypt 
("the  fattest  places"),  were  brought  under  his  power, 
and  he  accomplished  what  none  of  his  ancestors,  the  kings 
of  the  North,  had  ever  accomplished  before  him,  so  ex- 
tensive and  so  overwhelming  were  his  conquests  in 
Egypt. 

He,  also,  freely  and  lavishly  scattered  amongst  his 
people  the  riches  he  had  obtained  by  his  successful  wars, 
in  the  way  of  prey  and  spoil  and  treasure,  and  continued 
for  a  time  to  "forecast  his  devices,"  to  form  his  plans 
and  purposes  for  yet  other  conquests  and  other  captures 
of  strongholds  not   yet   in  his  possession. 

In  one  of  these  invasions  of  Egypt,  for  he  made  more 
than  one,  the  King  of  the  South,  the  one  opposing  him 
•with  a  "very  great  and  mighty  army,"  was  completely 


152  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

beaten,  and  plots  of  all  sorts  fonned  against  'him.  Even 
those  who  fed  at  his  own  table  and  who  professed  to 
be  his  friends,  proved  faithless  and  treacherous,  and 
Antiochus  moved  iiTesistibly  onward,  like  an  overwhelm- 
ing inundation.  In  these  wars  and  campaigns  many  per- 
ished. 

The  two  kings,  Antiochus  and  Ptolemy,  were  thrown 
together,  ''sat  at  one  table,"  professed  mutual  peace  and 
friendship  for  one  another,  but  professed  it  falsely. 
They  '^ spoke  lies."  But  it  did  not  prosper,  for  'Hh© 
end"  and  pui-pose  that  God  had  in  mind  would  all  be 
accomplished  at  the  time  and  in  the  manner  he  had 
appointed. 

After  this  campaign  Antiochus  returns  to  his  own  land^ 
but  fired  with  indignation  and  rage  at  the  Jewish  peo- 
ple for  their  supposed  rejoicing  at  a  report  of  his  death, 
he  made  his  name  infamous  by  his  persecutions  and  cru- 
elties against  them.  It  was  under  these  persecutions  and 
his  horrible  rage,  as  well  as  his  vile  and  impious  pollu- 
tion of  the  temple,  and  his  ''indignation  against  the 
holy  covenant" — and  caused  by  them,  that  the  party 
of  the  "Maccabees"  came  into  existence  and  made  that 
glorious  name  for  themselves  that  has  passed  into  his- 
tory. 

The  story  of  Aiitio'chus'  rage,  his  persecutions,  profan- 
ation of  the  sanctuary,  and  the  rise  and  exploits  of 
the  Maccabees  are  fully  and  most  interestingly  told  in 
the  Books  of  the  Maccabees,  found  in  the  "Apocrypha" 
of  the  Old  Testament. 

Antiochus'  last  campaign  against  the  King  of  the 
South  tei-minated  very  differently  from  his  expectations, 
and,  lalso,  from  all  his  previous  campaigns  into  Egypt. 
He  was  there  met  by  the  Roman  Consul,  Popilius,  who 
required  him  to  withdraw  from  Egypt  now  under  the  pro- 
tection of  his  go\^rnment,  and  to  cease  warring  against 
Ptolemy,  its  king.  It  was  a  command  he  dared  not  dis- 
obey, and  so  he  sullenly  retired  to  his  own  country, 
and  vented  his  rage  against  "the  holy  covenant." 

It  was  then   that   he  attempted  to   abolish  the  sacred 


THE    MAN   OF    SIN.  153 

institutions  of  the  Jews,  suppress  their  religion,  pollute 
their  sanctuary  and  perpetrate  upon  them  the  most 
fiendisih  and  diabolical  cruelties.  In  all  this,  strange  to 
say,  he  was  assisted  by  many  of  the  Jews  themselves, 
some  of  them  men  of  prominence  and  authority,  but  all 
of  them  apostates  from  their  religion. 

Daniel  designates  them  as  those  ^Hhat  forsake  the 
holy  covenant."  With  these  he  had  '* intelligence'* — 
he  conferred  with  them,  acted  in  concert  with  them,  and 
adopted  measures   as  suggested   by   them. 

But  all  to  no  purpose.  He  completely  and  ignomini- 
oxisly  failed.  The  '^holy  covenant''  and  its  valiant 
defenders  triumphed,  the  Jewish  institutions  were  main- 
tained, the  temple  cleansed,  the  daily  sacrifice  restored, 
the  armies  of  Antiochus  vanquished,  and  he  himself 
soon  after  died  a  miserable  and  horrible  death  under  the 
manifest  judgment  of  God.  All  these  events,  and  the 
reign  and  character  and  exploits  of  this  ferocious  mon- 
ster of  wickedness  and  ''vileness,"  are  briefly,  but  com- 
prehensively, foretold  in  verses  21  to  30  of  this  chapter. 
And  with  this  passage  closes  this  remarkable  prophecy 
of  the  wars  and  conflicts  of  the  Kings  of  the  North  and 
the  South,  and  the  experience  of  God's  suffering  people 
under  them.  Another  colossal  and  gigantic  Power  now 
slowly  rises  into  view  and  thrusts  its  hideous  and  repul- 
sive features  before  the  eye — and  one  whose  iron  heart 
and  iron  hand  is  to  slaughter  God's  flock  like  sheep  for 
the  shambles  marked — (Rome,  the  Terrible. 

After  these  long  wars  were  can'ied  on  between  these 
two  conflicting  Powers,  with  varying  successes  or  defeats, 
all  affecting  more  or  less  the  people  of  God  who  would 
be  under  the  power,  finst,  of  the  on«  and  then  of  the 
other,  the  Romans  would  then  >appear  and  put  an  end  to 
the  strife  by  the  subversion  of  both  kingdoms  of  Syria 
and  Egypt.  Thes«  were  the  '^  ships  of  Kittim,"  spoken 
of  in  verse  30.  Then  begins  the  wonderful  prophecy 
wihioh  discloses  the  rise,  growth,  and  attainment  to  power 
of  the  terrible  Man  of  Sin,  and  Antiochus  passes  finally 
out  of  sight. 


154  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

V.  31:     "And  Arms  shall  stand  on  his  part,"  i.  e., 

for  himself. 

''Arms"  denotes  a  military  Power,  a  kingdom  depen- 
dent on  arms  for  its  g-rowth,  advancement  and  exten- 
sion. It  is  Rome  that  now  appears  on  the  scene,  and  no 
single  term  could  so  forcibly  or  so  adequately  express 
that  passion  for  war,  lust  of  conquest,  military  prowess, 
interminable  conflicts  and  means  by  which  she  has  won 
success,  which  have  so  conspicuously  distinguished  her 
during  all  her  history  as  this  single  word  ''Anns.'^  * 

It  has  been  her  one  distinguishing  feature,  her  lead- 
ing characteristic,  her  boast  and  her  glory,  investing  her 
name  with  terror,  and  giving  her  ascendency  and  su- 
premacy over  those  nations  that  she  conquered.  Her 
terrible  strength  and  her  triumphant  career  were  derived 
from  and  due  to  her  Arms.  War,  war,  war  was  her 
almost  unbroken  history,  until  she  had  conquered  a  lai^e 
part  of  the  world. 

"Shall  stand  on  his  part,"  i.  e.,  take  his  place  as  a 
prominent  Actor  in  this  vision  of  the  history  and  expe- 
rience of  Grod's  Church.  He  has  a  part  to  act,  and  it 
will  now  be  seen  what  it  is.  Rome  is  here  viewed  as  a 
continuous  whole,  a  single  government  or  Ruling  Power 
through  all  her  history,  without  pausing  to  mark  the 
transitions  from  Pagan  to  Christian,  and  from  Christian 
to  Papal  Rome. 

The  rulers  chans^ed,  the  form  of  government  changed, 
but  it  was  the  same  Rome  still,  the  same  imperious  and 
despotic  power  exercised  and  transmitted  through  all 
these  different  forms  of  government. 

"And  they  shall  pollute  the  sanctuary  of  strength." 

The  verb  is  plural,  either  because  the  Popes  and 
priests  who  offered  the  Mass  and  worshipped  the  Virgin 
and  the  saints,  would  ''profane"  the  sanctuary  with  such 
gTOSs  abominations,  or  else  that  these  Masses  and 
"Mauzzim"  (spoken  of  more  particularly  afterwards), 
all   combined   would  be   a   profanation   and   pollution  of 


*  See  translation  of  the  passage.— Note  E. 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  155 

the  sanctuary.  But  in  either  case  it  was  Rome  and  her 
idolatrous  services  that  would  profane  and  pollute  the 
Church  of  Ood. 

"And  shall  take  away  the  daily  sacrifice."  It  may 
he  well  to  call  the  reader's  attention  to  the  fact,  so  often 
and  so  strangely  forgotten,  that  the  various  particulars 
enumerated  in  this  prophecy  respecting  ''Aitus"  and  his 
marvelous  exploits  are  not  mentioned  in  the  order  of 
time  in  which  they  are  to  he  fulfilled,  because  in  some 
instances  several  of  them  are  contemporaneous  and  re- 
quired long  periods  of  time  for  their  full  development 
and  final  accomplishment.  The  worship  of  the  Virgin, 
the  exalting  her  to  the  place  of  God,  crowning  her  with 
riches,  glory  and  honor,  the  exaltation  and  worship  of 
the  saints,  the  exalting  and  magnifying  of  itself  by  the 
Papacy,  its  ''speaking  marvelous  things  against  the  God 
of  gods,"  and  various  other  things  here  mentioned, 
were  all  contemporaneous,  gradually  developing  and 
growing  up  together,  and  requiring  long  periods  of  time 
for  this  development,  until  they  culminated  in  their 
highest  form. 

And  this  prophecy  portrays  the  Man  of  Sin  in  his 
entire  history.  The  angel  foretells,  first,  one  particular 
thing  that  he  will  do,  and  then  another,  and  then  an- 
other, mentioning  the  various  things,  one  by  one,  that 
will  all  serve  to  point  him  out  and  identify  him  beyond 
the  possibility  of  a  doubt  when  he  afterwards  appears 
in  history,  yet,  at  the  same  time,  he  does  not  mean  to 
enumerate  these  particulars  in  the  exact  chronological 
order  in  which  they  are,  one  by  one,  to  take  place.  A 
little  examination  of  the  prophecy  in  detail,  I  think,  will 
make  this  clear  enough  to  the  reader. 

For  example,  the  Roman  arms  overthrew  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Jewish  people,  destroyed  their  city  and 
temple,  and  literally  ''profaned"  it,  and  this  might  be 
fairly  understood  as  fulfilling  in  part  this  prophecy,  but 
it  was,  by  no  means,  the  chief  or  most  important  fulfill- 
ment of  it.  The  temple  at  Jerusalem,  after  the  crucifix- 
ion and  death  of  the  Great  Lamb  of  God  as  God's  sac- 


156  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

rifice  for  the  sins  of  the  world,     ceased  to  be  in  any 
proper  sense  Grod's  sanctuary. 

It  had  been  forsaken  by  him  and  renounced  as  no  longer 
his  house.  '^Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  deso- 
late," says  our  'Savior  to  the  Jews,  as  he  withdrew  from 
their  temple  forever,  and  abandoned  it  to  its  fate.  For- 
saken by  the  Divine  Presence  it  was  literally  and  truly 
'' desolate, "  and  was  no  logger  his  house.  Its  subse- 
quent destruction  by  the  Roman  anny  was  not,  therefore, 
the  real  or  true  pollution   of  the  sanctuary. 

God's  Church  was  henceforth  the  true  temple  and  its 
pollution  by  the  idolatrous  abominations  of  Papal  Rome 
is  the  real  fulfillment  of  this  prophecy.  Paul's  predic- 
tions of  this  very  Man  of  iSin  ^Hhe  son  of  x>erdition," 
* '  sitting  in  the  temple  of  God, ' '  and  setting  himself  forth 
as  God  (2  Thess.  2:4)  proves  very  conclusively  that  the 
'^sanctuary"  or  ''temple"  now  is  nothing  else  than  the 
visible  Church  of  God.  So  that  ''the  pollution  of  the 
sanctuary"  is  not  the  destruction  of  fhe  Jewish  temple 
by  the  Romans  under  Titus,  but  the  sacrilegious  profana- 
tion of  God's  Church. 

And  so  also  in  connection  with  the  pollution  of  the 
sanctuary  is  the  further  prediction  of  the  "removal  of 
the  daily  sacrifice,"  which  has  been  interpreted  by  many 
to  mean  the  forcible  cessation  of  the  daily  sacrifice  at 
Jerusalem  by  the  destruction  of  that  city  and  temple 
by  the  Roman  Anny.  And  yet  that  "daily  sacrifice,'' 
i.  e.,  the  continual  sacrifices  of  the  Levitical  Law  offered 
at  Jerusalem,  in  its  true  and  proper  sense  ceased  at 
the  offering  up  of  the  Messiah  on  the  cross  (see  the 
Prophecy  announcing  that  fact  in  the  ninth  chapter  of 
this  Book),  and  the  Roman  Army  forty  years  afterward 
could  not  possibly  remove  that — 'God  had  already  done 
so  by  the  sacrifice  of  his  Son,  as  his  dying  wordis  most 
plainly  declared*. 


♦The  rending  of  the  veil  was  God's  endorsement  of  that 
declaration,  and  the  "daily  sacrifice"  forever  passed  away, 
when  it  was  thus  publicly  and  officially  proclaimed  by  the 
officiating  High  Priest  himself,  "It  is  finished." 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  157 

But  the  daily  sacrifice  of  this  prophecy  which  was  to 
be  removed  by  Rome,  unquestionably  refers  to  tKe  one 
great  oblation  on  the  cross,  the  ''continual  burnt  offer- 
ing*'^ presented  by  the  world's  High  Priest  for  the  sins 
of  mankind,  and  ''once  for  all."  It  is  never  to  be  re- 
peated in  any  shape  or  form,  or  for  any  conceivable  pur- 
pose whatever,  for  its  value  and  efficacy  are  to  continue 
forever.  (Such  is  the  original  significance  of  the  word 
"Tamidh"  "daily  sacrifice.")^ 

And  the  prediction  here  is  that  this  one  offering  of 
Christ  would  be  ' '  taken  away ' '  by  this  Man  of  Sin,  a  pre- 
diction that  has  been  fearfully  and  effectually  accom- 
plished by  the  Papacy  in  its  substitution  of  the  Mass 
for  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross,  its  exaltation  of  the  virgin 
Mary  and  a  host  almost  innumerable  of  saints  and  an- 
gels as  the  great  intercessors  between  God  and  man,  and 
in  its  doctrine  of  human  merit  as  supplementing  the 
glorious  and  finished  work,  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
In  all  this  it  has  truly  "taken  away"  his  great  sacri- 
fice. No  more  effectual  method  could  be  devised  for 
making  void  and  annihilating  the  efficacy  of  the  Mes- 
siah's great  oblation  than  has  been  done  by  the  Papacy 
in  its  doctrine  of  the  Mass,  its  Mariolatry,  its  deifica- 
tion of  human  merit,  adding  to  and  supplementing  the 
work  of  Christ,  and  worshipping  the  creature  more  than 
the  Creator. 

When  Christ's  sacrifice  must  be  continually  repeated, 
as  it  is  claimed  is  done  in  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass — 
■when  saints  and  angels  must  be  invoked  to  do  what 
Christ  himself  is  exalted  'to  do — ^when  heaven  can  be 
obtained  by  penances  and  prayers  and  meritorious  works, 
and  by  the  accumulated  merits  of  dead  saints;  when 
indulgences  for  committing  sin  can  be  granted  an* 
complete  and  eternal  absolution  therefor  can  be  ob- 
lained  by  the  payment  of  gold  and  silver,  and  when  the 


*Both  in  this  chapter  as  well  as  in  the  eighth  chapter 
the  expression  "daily  sacrifice"  means  and  can  only  mean, 
the  one  perpetual  offering  of  Christ  on  the  cross.  (See 
Hebrew  10:14.) 


158  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

fires  of  Purgatory  must  be  undergone  even  by  those  who 
have  been  accepted  and  forgiven  by  Christ,  and  can  at 
last  be  escaped  after  undergoing  them  only  by  means  of 
the  prayers  and  groans  of  departed  saints  and  by  the 
payment  of  a  purohase  price  to  some  lucre-loving  priest 
— when  all  this  must  be  thus  accomplished,  then  truly 
has  the  gi^eat  sacrifice  of  the  cross  been  completely  anni- 
hilated and  made  void.  No  place  is  found  for  it  or  can 
be  found  for  it  on  earth;  it  is  removed,  effectually 
"taken  away/'*  So  that  a.s  he  stands  in  one  of  their 
gorgeous  temples  anywhere  in  Romish  lands  and  wit- 
nesses their  mumbled  masses,  their  adoration  of  the 
Virgin  and  her  almost  numberless  array  of  saints  and 
angels,  together  with  all  their  pompous  and  imposing 
but  shocking  idolatries — the  astonished  worshipper  may 
well  say  with  Man^  in  her  tears,  "They  have  taken 
Ciway  my  Lord  and  I  know  not  where  they  have  laid 
him." 

Let  the  Papacy  answer,  where  have  they  laid  him? 

And  yet  this  "taking  away"  of  the  continual  bnrnt- 
offering  was  not  done  by  Titus  or  the  Roman  armies,  nor 
by  Rome  Cliristian,  but  by  Rome  Papal,  and  that  not 
all  at  once  or  by  a  single  act,  but  by  slow  degrees  and 
through  a  long  period  of  time.  It  took  the  Papacy  cen- 
turies to  develop  and  establish  its  monstrous  sj'stem  of 
doctrines,  and  to  climb  the  awful  heights  of  impiety  and 
blasphemy  which  it  eventually  reached — but  it  accom- 
plished it,  nevertheless.  Yet  the  prediction  giving  these 
particulars,  at  least  the  one  relating  to  the  making  void 
of  Christ's  sacrifice,  occurs  at  the  very  beginning  of  this 
long  series  of  particulars,  as  if  it  were  one  of  the  very 
first  things  that  the  Papacy  would  do.  Near  the  very 
close  of  the  series  is  the  further  prediction  that  he  (this 
Man  of  Sin)  would  "plant  the  tabernacles  of  his  palaces 
between  the  seas  in  the  glorious  Holy  Mountain,"  as  if 
this  were  to  be  near  the  close  of  his  career  and  just  be- 


*See  Note  P. 


THE  MAN  OF   SIN.  159 

fore  his  final  overthrow.  Yet  this  particular  has  been 
accomplished  centuries  ago.  The  Vaftioan,  the  Lateran, 
St.  Peters  at  Rome,  where  the  Papacy  has  held  its  coun- 
cils, celebrated  its  worship,  thundered  forth  its  decrees, 
carried  out  its  ritual  in  its  most  pompous  and  imposing: 
forms,  where  it  has  located,  and  which  is  its  proper  and 
recognized  home — all  these  ''tabernacles"  have  been 
'^planted"  long  ag'o,  and  ''between  the  seas''  as  any 
one  may  see  by  consulting  a  map  of  Italy.  There  are 
many  of  these  Papal  temples  in  Rome  and  all  through 
Italy.*  The  Popes  have  displayed  a  singular  passion 
for  building  them  and  encouraging  others  to  build 
them,**  or  as  Daniel  would  express  it,  ''planting"  these 
palaces,  for  centuries.  Not  mere  temporary  structures 
soon  to  perish  or  be  taken  down,  but  vast  colossal  struc- 
tures intended  to  remain,  "planted"  as  it  were.  They 
have  been  planted  too  in  the  glorious  "Holy  Moun- 
tain," within  the  very  Church  of  God  itself. 

This,  and  nothing  else,  is  the  "glorious  holy  moun- 
tain" of  which  the  Angel  spoke,**  and  it  is  one  of  the 
chief  sins  of  the  Papacy  that  it  has  seized  upon  the 
Church  of  God  itself,  perverted  and  corrupted  it,  en- 
throned itself  where  God  only  should  be  enthroned,  ex- 
alted itself  as  the  Head  of  that  Church  and  seated  itself 
as  God  in  the  very  tem.ple  of  God,  exactly  as  Paul  in  his 
celebrated  prophecy  (in  2  Thess.)  said  he  would  do.  All 
this  has  been  in  the  course  of  fulfillment  for  centuries, 
and  is  an  undisputed  matter  of  historj^ 

■So  likewise  with  other  particulars  mentioned  by  the 
Angel.  They  are  not  intended  as  coming  in  chronologi- 
cal order  or  as  a  piece  of  consecutive  history,  but  merely 
as  distinctive  particailars  belonging  exclusively  to  this 
Man  of  Sin,  showing  what  a  Monster  of  Wickedness  he 


*  Italy,  situated  "between  the  seas"  is  full  of  them. 
Nearly  every  city  and  town  contains  one  or  more  of  these 
"palaces,"  these  gorgeous  Cathedrals,  where  the  heathenish 
ceremonies  and  the  undisguised  paganism  of  Popery  is 
continually  celebrated. 

♦See  note  I. 

**See  Note  K. 


160  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

would  be  and  what  he  would  do.  By  this  means  he  could 
easily  he  identified  as  soon  as  he  made  his  appearance  in 
history.  During  the  long  course  of  his  career  he  would 
do  all  these  thing's  here  specified,  not  necessarily  in  the 
order  mentioned,  but  some  time  or  other  during  his  con- 
tinuance and  before  he  came  to  his  end. 

It  has  been  because  of  the  mistakes  made  in  this  par- 
ticular, as  well  as  what  was  meant  by  'Hhe  pollution  of 
the  sanctuary,"  ' 'taking  away  the  daily  sacrifice,"  ''set- 
ting up  the  Abomination  that  maketh  desolate,"  and 
what  was  meant  by  the  "Mauzzim"  (translated 
"forces,"  "strongholds,"  etc.)  that  has  at  all  confused 
commentators  and  students  of  prophecy  and  led  to  such 
perplexity  on  the  subject.  Had  not  these  mistakes  been 
made  in  the  interpretation  of  the  prophecy,  tdie  Papacy 
would  long  ago  have  been  detected  (see  Note  A),  and 
without  the  shadow  of  a  doubt,  as  the  original  one  whose 
forbidding  features  were  here  sketched  in  such  fearful 
accuracy  by  the  Hebrew  Seer. 

There  were  enough  other  outlines  of  its  hard  and  re- 
pulsive featui'es  sketched  in  the  remainder  of  this  proph- 
ecy to  identify  the  Papacy  with  the  Man  of  Sin,  and  to 
convince  the  students  of  Prophecy  long  ago,  that  the 
Papacy  and  none  other  must  be  the  original  for  this 
prophecy,  as  nothing  else  in  history  had  so  startlingly 
and  so  accurately  fulfilled  these  predictions  (as  far  as 
they  have  been  fulfilled  at  all),  yet  it  was  not  clearly 
seen  how  the  Papacy  had  "taken  away  the  daily  sacri- 
fice" and  set  up  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate, 
simply  because  the  idea  had  taken  hold  of  the  mind  that 
all  this  referred  to  the  destruction  of  Jeimsalem  and  the 
temple  by  Titus  and  the  Roman  Army. 

It  was  indeed  Rome  that  was  to  extinguish  the  contin- 
ual burnt-offering,  profane  the  sanctuary  of  strength, 
and  place  the  Abominatiotn  that  maketh  desolate,  but  it 
was  Rome  Papal  and  not  Rome  Pagan  that  was  to  do  it, 
and  had  this  fact  been  properly  observed,  all  difficulty 
in  the  application  of  the  Propheey  would  have  vanished 
long  ago. 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  161 

The  prophecy  was  purposely  veiled  and  made  obscure, 
"because  the  full  meaniriG^  was  not  intended  to  be  made 
known  until  near  the  time  of  the  end.  Contemplated 
in  its  true  light  there  is  not  a  clearer  or  more  unmis- 
takable prophecy  in  all  Scripture  than  this  prophecy  of 
Daniel's  in  its  leading  outlines,  and  there  can  be  no  more 
doubt  as  to  who  is  here  designated  in  these  verses  (31- 
39),  than  there  can  be  as  to  who  is  meant  in  the  fifty- 
third  chapter  of  Isaiah  or  the  ninth  chapter  of  Daniel. 
"And  they  shall  place  (revised  version,  "set  up")  the 
Abomination  that  maketh  desolate." 

This  can  mean  nothing  else  than  the  Popish  Mass. 
It  is  in  every  sense  a  Horror  and  an  Abomination  to  God, 
and  in  every  sense  that  ^ 'which  maketh  desolate."  (Not© 

O.) 

No  heathen  statue  erected  in  the  house  of  God  can  be 
a  greater  abomination  to  him,  or  more  effectually  deso- 
late the  hopes  of  the  human  soul  for  time  and  for  eter- 
nity than  does  the  Romish  Mass.  When  a  sinful  mortal 
officiating  as  a  priest,  can  by  a  few  mumbled  words 
create  a  God,  converting  a  morsel  of  bread  and  wine 
into  the  literal  body  and  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  when 
he  can  perpetually  repeat  the  great  sacrifice  of  the  cross 
(as  is  claimed  to  be  done  in  the  celebration  of  the  Mass), 
when  be  can  supplement  the  bloody  offering  of  Calvary 
presented  and  accepted  as  a  sufficient  satisfaction  to  the 
justice  of  God,  by  another  sacrifice  needed  to  complete 
the  one  offering  of  Christ;  when  he  can  communicate  the 
purchased  blessings  of  salvation  to  a  fellow  mortal  by 
Ills  simple  intention  or  withhold  those  blessings  by  his 
simple  intention*  (as  it  is  claimed  that  the  efficacy  of 
the  mass  depends  on  the  intention  of  the  officiating 
priest)  ;  when,  after  all  that  has  been  done  by  the  glo- 
rious Son  of  Ood  to  purchase  and  perfect  salvation  for 
his  i>eople  by  his  sufferings  and   death,  when   after  all 


*  And  in  many  instances  a  profane  and  polluted  adulterer 
or  person  of  immoral  character  and  not  interested  at  all 
in  the  salvation  of  souls.  See  D'Aubigne's  History  of  the 
Reformation  vol.  1,  pp.  193,  194  et  seq. 


162  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

this  it  is  yet  neeessaiy  for  them  to  pass  through  the  re- 
fining fires  of  Purgatory  to  accomplish  for  them  what 
his  blood  failed  to  accomplish,  i.  e.,  to  ''cleanse  from  all 
sin'';  when  masses  must  be  offered  for  ''the  repose''  of 
these  souls  and  to  release  them  from  these  fires  of  Pur- 
gatory, and  when,  in  the  offering  of  the  Mass  one  of  the 
elements  commanded  by  the  Lord  to  be  used  in  the  cele- 
bration of  his  supper  can  be  withheld  from  the  laity 
merely  because  man  has  so  ordered  it — then  surely  God's 
institutions  have  been  set  aside,  the  greatest  insult  has 
been  offered  to  his  Son,  his  great  oblation  has  been  vi- 
tiated of  all  its  glory,  Christ  has  died  in  vain,  the  foun- 
dation for  every  hope  has  been  swept  away,  and  the  lost 
soul  of  man  sinks  down  in  the  deepest  abysses  of  de- 
spair. The  "Abomination"  so  odious  and  offensive  to 
God  and  so  ruinous  and  "desolating"  to  man  has  been 
set  up,  and  the  Awful  Horror  enthroned  that  stains 
Christ's  glory,  supersedes  his  work,  vitiates  his  gory 
sacrifice,  and  flings  affront  in  Jehovah's  face.  No  greater 
abomination  is  known  to  man,  and  no  greater  "desola- 
tion" can  be  accomplished  than  by  the  setting  up  of  the 
Romish  Mass.    V.  32,  "And  such  as  do  wickedly,"  etc. 

This  and  the  three  following  verses  have  usually  been 
interpreted  as  referring  to  the  persecutions  and  trials 
endured  by  the  early  Christians  under  the  Roman  Em- 
perors and  the  little  relief  they  obtained  by  and  subse- 
quent to  the  conversion  of  Constantine  the  first  Chris- 
tian Emperor.  It  is  not  at  all  impossible  that  this  miay 
be  their  meaning,  or  at  least  that  these  predictions  may 
have  been  partially  fulfilled  in  those  events.  But  it  is 
far  more  probable  that  the  verses  describe  scenes  and 
events  which  transpired  during  the  reign  of  the  Papacy 
and  still  are  transpiring. 

The  "many  days"  during  which  God's  saints  were  to 
"fall  by  flame  and  sword  and  spoil,"  and  the  fearful 
and  long-protracted  continiiar.ee  of  their  sufferings  cor- 
respond much  more  exactly  with  what  they  have  endured 
under  the  Papacy  than  what  was  endured  under  Pagan 
Rome       In    comparison    with    the    long,    weary   centurief? 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  163 

of  persecution  which  the  Church  has  endured  under  Pa- 
pal Rome,  the  persecutions  of  the  early  church  under 
the  heathen  emperors  were  short.  (See  Note  C.)  And 
the  artful  wiles  by  which  Rome  has  sought  to  flatter, 
<3orrupt  and  pervert  the  valiant  defenders  of  the  truth, 
as  well  as  to  blind  and  deceive  and  ensnare  the  unwary, 
have  been  far  more  conspicuous  under  the  Papacj^  than 
under  the  Pagan  emperors.  Many  flattering  offers  were 
made  to  those  who  opposed  Paganism,  and  afterward  to 
those  who  upheld  the  truth  against  Popery,  and  all  kinds 
of  inducements  to  persuade  them  to  apostatize  from  the 
tiTith.  Too  often  these  arts  succeeded,  and  those  who 
were  inclined  to  *'do  wickedly"  yielded  to  these  corinipt- 
ing  influences.  But  multitudes  did  not  thus  yield. 
''Knowing  their  God,"  they  were  ''strong"  and  "did 
exploits,"  suffering  death  even  in  its  most  appalling 
forms  rather  than  violate  conscience  or  renounce  their 
faith  and  religion. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  it  is  Rome  as  a  Ruling 
Power  and  in  her  entirety  both  as  a  Pagan  and  after- 
ward as  a  Papal  persecutor,  that  is  here  foretold.  Dur- 
ing all  these  protracted  persecutions  through  centuries 
when  Ood's  sufl^ering  flock  was  being  slaugihtered  by 
"flame  and  eaptivity  and  spoil  many  days,"  there  would 
be  those  among  the  people  who  could  "understand,"  and 
were  competent  teachers  to  "instruct  many."  And  this 
they  did  even  at  the  peril  of  their  lives. 

V.  34.  Ood's  suffering  people  would,  however,  occa- 
sionally be  helped  during  their  severe  trials  by  those  who 
were  touched  by  their  sufferings,  such  as  humane  princes 
and  others,  who  would  sometimes  interfere  in  their  be- 
half. But  all  such  help  was  only  a  "little  help,"  of  very 
short  duration,  not  very  general  or  extensive,  and  only  a 
partial  instead  of  a  complete  deliverance. 

These  corrupting  "flatteries"  would  also  have  the  ef- 
fect of  making  some  of  these  persecuted  ones  insincere 
in  their  profession  of  conversion  land  repentan^ce,  and 
"many  would  cleave  to  them,"  i.  e.,  to  these  furious  big- 


164  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

ots  who  were  '^ converting"  heretics  by  their  savage  meth- 
ods of  conversion — yet  only  under  a  forced  dissimula- 
tion. Rome  WRS  very  often  successful  (at  least  outward- 
ly) with  her  hellish  craft  and  her  hellish  methods  of 
conversion,  and  many  of  these  poor,  persecuted,  harried 
people,  worn  out  and  harassed  almost  to  death  by  these 
severe  and  long-continued  inflictions,  would  at  last  yield 
and  afterward  m-aintain  an  outward  conformity  to  the 
requirements  of  Rome.  But  the  conformity  being  com- 
pulsoi-y  was  not  sincere.  At  heart  they  still  felt,  and 
could  not  help  feeling,  a  loathsome  abhorrence  for  her 
falsehoods  and  her  abominable  idolatries. 

In  some  instances,  however,  some  of  these  so-called 
'^ converted"  heretics  became  violent  persecutors  them- 
selves and  conspicuous  for  their  zeal  against  the  faith 
they  had  renounced.  V.  35.  Sometimes  also  persons  of 
prominence,  even  conspicuous  religious  teachers,  would 
yield  to  these  arts  and  methods  of  Rome  and  fall.  But 
these  falls  would  only  be  additional  trials  of  faith  to 
those  who  remained  faithful,  and  would  help  to  '^purify 
and  make  them  white,"  as  well  as  to  bring  out  more 
clearly  the  difference  between  the  true  and  the  faUe. 

V.  36.  "And  the  King  shall  do  according  to  his  will," 
etc.  Exactly  what  the  Papacy  has  ever  done.  It  has 
added  to  Scripfture,  taken  from  Scripture;  miade  laws, 
set  aside  laws;  set  up  kings,  deposed  kings;  released 
subjects  from  their  allegiance  to  their  lawful  sovereigns, 
and  commanded  them  to  obey  others;  humbled  the 
haughtiest  monarchs  and  put  its  foot  upon  their  prostrate 
necks;  issued  its  bulls  and  thundered  forth  its  anathe- 
mas against  provinces,  against  nations  or  individuals, 
;against  heathen,  against  Chrisitians,  against  comets, 
against  almost  everything  in  earth,  air,  or  skies;  usurped 
the  place  of  Christ  as  Head  over  all  things  to  his  church, 
setting  itself  up  as  Head  of  the  ehurch  universal;  assert- 
ing sovereignty  over  the  keys  of  Heaven,  and  claiming 
the  power  to  open  or  to  shut  heaven  according  to  its  own 
imperious  will;  asserting  its  own  infalli'bility,  an  attri- 
Jbute  belonging  only  and  ever  to  God  alone;  claiming  all 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  165 

power  on  earth  and  in  heaven,*  and  doing  its  own  will 
and  ^'magnifying  itself  above  all  gods.''  And  this  it 
has  been  doing  for  centuries.  From  these  lofty  preten- 
sions and  arrogant  •claims  the  Papacy  has  never  receded. 
It  has  steadily  advanced  step  by  step,  higher  and  higher, 
land  never  retreating  from  a  position  once  taken,  until 
it  has  reached  a  height  of  impiety  and  blasphemy  never 
before  atltained  by  amy  other  creature. 

V.  37.  "Neither  shall  he  regard  the  God  of  his 
fathers."  That  God  who  had  been  worshipped  by  thc^ 
church,  revered  and  adored  and  honored,  would  not  bd 
so  honored  by  him.  An  outward  form  of  worship  might 
perhaps  be  addressed  to  Him,  but  his  real  worship  would 
be  paid  to  the  Virgin,  **  saints  and  angels.  And  theii? 
worsthip  would  be  so  real  and  devout,  that  God  in  com- 
parison w^ith  them  would  scarcely  be  regarded   at  all. 

"Nor  the  desire  of  women"— or  as  Paul  sketches  him 
off  '* forbidding  to  marrj\"  He  would  advocate,  proclaim 
and  enforce  the  doctrine  of  celibacy,  teaching  tha.t  the 
unmarried  sta-te  was  holier  than  the  married,  establish- 
ing his  convents  and  nunneries,  encouraging  both  males 
and  females  to  enter  the  state  of  perpetual  eelibacy  as 
monks,  nuns,  *' sisters"  of  various  names  and  detsignation, 
and  teaching  in  this  way  to  these  poor,  deluded  creatures 
the  possibility  of  rendering  themselves  more  meritorious 
to  God  and  accumulating  to  themselves  a  fund  of  pecu- 
liar value  for  the  purchase  of  heaven. 

"Nor  regard  any  God,"  i.  e.,  really,  truly  and  sinj- 
cerely  regard  any  God. 

Of  course,  the  statement  cannot  mean  that  the  Papacy 
would  not  regard  any  Grod  at  all,  because  the  very  next 
statement  declares  that  it  would,  and  foretells  what  God 
that  would  be  which  it  would  revere.  Yet  this  would  be 
a  god  of  its  own  creation  and  not  a  true  god  at  all. 

"For  he  shall  magnify  himself  above  all." 

Hence,   all   his  pretended  i\^orship   of  God  was  insin- 


*  See  Note  F. 
**See  Note  L. 


166  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

cere,  and  it  was  himself  that  the  Man  of  Sin  was  really 
and  truly  exalting,  land  not  the  living  Ood. 
(Note   M.) 

The  Popes  have  set  themselves  up  as  the  Head  of  the 
Chureih  upon  earth,  usurping  the  place  of  God,  and  as- 
serting jurisdiction  and  supremacy  over  the  earth  as 
well  as  the  Church.  They  have  claimed  the  temporal 
as  well  as  spiritual  sovereignty  over  mankind,  declared 
themselves  to  be  God's  vicegerents  upon  earth,  and  in 
token  of  this  authority  carry  the  keys  and  two  swords 
a-s  emblems  of  this  universal  dominion.  The  Papacy  has, 
indeed,  ''magnified  itself  above  all — ''above  all  that  is 
called  God,''  says  Paul. 

"But  in  his  estate  shall  he  honor  the  God  of  forces." 

'"'In  his  estate,"  i.  e.,  in  his  office,  in  his  station  as  the 
word  literally  means.  He  would  publicly  and  officially, 
and  as  Pope  ''honor  the  God  of  forces." 

The  word  "Mauzzim,"  translated  "forces,"  and  else- 
where in  this  prophecy,  "fortresses,"  is  a  word  that  may 
mean  protectors  or  defenders,  or  if  we  derive  it  from 
another  root,  asylums  of  refuge,  places  to  which  persons 
betake  themselves  for  protection  or  refuge  in  time  of 
calamity  or  danger.  The  word  can  mean,  and  doubtless 
does  mean,  in  some  places  where  it  is  used,  "fortresses" 
or  "forces,"  but  in  all  its  meanings  conveys  and  implies 
the  idea  of  protection  or  refuge.  It  was  a  word  purpose- 
ly chosen  for  making  known  these  events,  because  of 
this  double  meaning  in  order  that  the  prophecy  might 
remain  uncertain  and  obscure  until  after  it  had  been 
fulfilled.  In  either  case  the  word  points  out  unmistaka- 
bly one  of  those  facts  which  belongs  so  conspicuously 
to  Romianism  and  the  Papacy,  the  worship  of  saints  and 
angels,  and  the  places  of  worship  and  honor  erected 
to  tSliem.  They  are  the  Pro/teetors,  Defenders,  Helpers 
and  Riefuges  to  whom  thie  Papist  has  so  long  'and  so 
unwaveringly  turned,  and  betaken  himself  for  prayer, 
invocation,   protection,   prosperity   and  security. 

Their  litanies,  foraiularies  of  prayer  and  books  of 
devotion    abound    in    almost   numberless   invocations    ad- 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  167 

dressed  to  saints  and  angels  and  prayers  for  help,  protec- 
tion or  defence  for  all  occasions  and  under  all  circum- 
stances. 

The  clause  may  be  translated,  ''and  he  shall  honor 
Mauzzim  as  a  God,"  i.  e.,  honor  saints  and  ang-els  as  God, 
paying-  theni  reverence  and  homage  and  giving  them  wor- 
ship. 

And  this  the  Pope  was  to  do  in  his  oflBlcial  capacity  (in 
■''his  estate"  or  station).  History  shows  how  faithfully 
the  Papacy  has  striven  to  confonn  exactly  to  this  feature 
in  its  portrait.  The  Papal  Bulls  and  Briefs  and  Decre- 
tals, w^th  all  their  fulsome  eulogies  of  these  celestial 
beings,  their  requirements  as  to  the  worship  to  be  paid 
to  them,  the  canonization  of  saints,  appointment  of  feasts 
and  festivals  to  be  held  in  their  honor,  until  there  is 
scarcely  a  day  in  the  year  that  is  not  set  apart  in  honor 
of  some  wretched  ''saint" — some  of  whom  have  never 
even  had  an  existence  * — the  nunneries,  churches  and 
cathedrals  dedicated  to  them — the  chapels  and  shrines 
erected  to  their  honor  in  every  Papal  country  and  almost 
everywhere  in  those  countries — all  these  thingis  '  give 
plainest  evidence  of  how  completely  he  has  honored  these 
"Protectors  and  Defenders,"  and  as  a  god. 

"And  a  God  whom  his  fathers  knew  not  shall  he  honor 
with  gold  and  silver  and  with  precious  stones  and  pHejas- 
ant  things." 

This  is  beyond  all  question  the  Virgin  Mary,  who  has 
been  canonized,  exalted  and  enthroned  as  God  by  the 
Papacy  ,and  who  receives  at  its  hands  more  real  worship 
and  devout  adoration  than  God  himself. 

Her  shrines  and  chapels  are  in  every  Romish  country, 
her  image  in  every  church  and  cathedral,  and  as  an  ob- 
ject of  devout  and  affectionate  worship;  prayers  are  of- 
fered to  her,  incense  burned  before  her,  sins  confessed 
to  her;  the  most  idolatrous  titles  applied  to  her  ag 
"■Mother  of  God,"  "Queen  of  Heaven,"  "Our  Blessed 
Lady,"   "Mother  of  our  Creator,"   "Ark  of  the   Cove- 


*  And  whose  so-called  "lives"  and  "histories"  were  fabri- 
cated merely  to  serve  a  purpose. 


168  THE  LOST  DREAM. 


ceived  without  original  isin, "  etc. — and  no  God  in  all 
the  Romish  Calendar,  not  even  our  adorable  Lord  him- 
se-lf,  receives  such  profound,  such  fervent,  such  sincere 
and  loving  adoration  as  does  this  ''Queen  of  the  Heavenly- 
Host, "  this  ''Mother  of  Divine  Grace,''  this  "R-efuge 
of  Sinners,''  this  "God  Whom  His  Fathers  Knew  Not.'' 

Books  have  been  written  describing  "the  Glories  of 
Mary,"  prayers  have  been  composed  and  prescribed  for 
her  worship;  her  presence  has  been  invoked  everywhere 
and  on  all  oeeasions;  language  has  been  exhausted  to  de- 
scribe her  power,  her  purity,  her  immaculate  sinlessness, 
and  her  prevalency  in  heaven.  She  has  been  invoked 
to  command  her  Son  to  gTant  certain  petitions;  her  tears 
have  been  represented  as  having  more  efficacy  than  a  Sa- 
vior's blood;  and  she  is  implored  to  save  sinners  by  her 
own  merits.  Churches  have  been  erected  to  her  and  for 
her  worship;  pilgrimages  made  to  her  shiines;  and  every 
possible  speeies  of  idolatry  tlia.t  man  can  devise,  has 
been  paid  to  her,  and  there  is  not  a  higher  name  in  Rome 
today  or  in  Romish  lands,  higher  in  earth  nor  in  heaven, 
nor  one  more  fondlj^  loved  and  revered,  nor  one  in  whose 
merits  and  intercession  more  implicit  and  unshaken  con- 
fidence is  reposed  than  that  of  Mary.  *  (Note  L.)  The 
voyager  as  he  embarks  on  unknown  and  treacherous 
seas;  the  biigand  in  his  mountain  fastnesses;  the  terror- 
stricken  one  Tinder  impending  danger;  the  murderer  and 
the  assassin  preparing  for  his  deed  of  blood;  tlie  sol- 
dier going  into  battle;  the  wayfarer  and  the  wanderer 
in  times  of  difficulty  or  distress;  the  man  of  business  or 
the  devotee  of  pleasure;  the  sovereign  and  his  subject, 
Prince  and  peasant  alike,  turns  each  one  unhesitatingly 
to  "Our  Dear  Lady"  for  protection  or  guidance,  and' 
commits  himself  or  his  cause  to  her.  In  the  earthquake's 
shock,  or  in  the  thunder  of  battle,  in  the  secret  chamber 
or  on  the  open  highway,  in  the  public  street  or  the  pri- 
vate home,  in  the  cathedral  or  the  cloister,  wherevei" 
he  is,  the  Romish  worshipper  devoutly  crosses  himself 
and  invokes  the  name  of  Mary. 

The  first  song  of  his  cradle  is  of  her;  the  first  image 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  169 

that  meets  his  eye  is  hers;  wherever  he  goes  the  loving 
face  of  the  Madonna  ^eets  him;  his  books  of  devotion 
abound  in  exhaustive  eulogies  of  her;  her  familiar  form 
confronts  him  in  every  church;  her  shrine  by  every  road- 
side; everywhere  and  all  through  life  it  is  *'Mary/^ 
''Mar>^,  Queen  of  Heaven,"  ''Holy  Mother,"  "Our 
Blessed  Lady,"  and,  at  last,  when  he  bids  adieu  to  earth 
and  all  sublunary  things  are  fading  from  his  view,  it 
is  the  music  of  her  najne  that  falls  the  last  and  lingers 
sweetest  on  his  dying  ear.' 

Never  has  there  been  anything  like  it  in  human  his- 
tory. It  stands  alone  and  unapproachable.  The  Virgin 
has  been  enthroned,  deified  and  worshipped  in  all  Papal 
lands,  as  no  other  being  has.  Humanity  stands  aghast, 
and  Heaven  hides  its  head  in  silent  shame  at  such  su- 
preme idolatry  paid  by  deluded  man  to  a  sinful  creature 
like  himself.  And  all  this  has  been  fostered,  encouraged, 
commanded  and  enforced  by  the  Papacy.  It  began 
it,  developed  it,  protected  it,  and  it  has  perfected  it, 
and  at  its  door  lies  the  fearful  sin  of  establishing  and 
upholding  the  worship  of  the  Virgin.     (Note  J.) 

The  Man  of  sin  has  "honored  a  god  whom  his  fath- 
ers knew  not,"  and  ''with  gold  and  silver  and  precious 
stones  and  desirable  things."  Untold  wealth  has  been 
lavished  on  her;  her  chapels  and  shrines  and  images  and 
cathedrals  have  been  adorned  with  gems  and  jewels  and 
gold  to  an  almost  fabulous  amount,  and  offerings  of  the 
costliest  character  have  been  laid  at  her  feet.  Travel- 
ers in  Papal  lands  have  been  astonished  beyond  measure 
at  the  immense  treasures  of  silver  and  gold  and  jewels 
and  precious  stones  that  have  been  devoted  to  her,  and 
that  may  be  seen  anywhere  in  Popish  lands  where  she 
is  worshipped.     (Note  N.) 

No  such  wealth  has  been  lavished  on  any  other  crea- 
ture in  heaven  or  on  earth,  and  no  such  wealth  poured 
forth  even  on  Christ  himself. 

V.  39.     "Tims  shall  he  do,"   etc.,  or  "thus  shall  he 


♦See  for  example  the  dying  experience  and  language  of 
Pope  Leo  XIII.  Note  V. 


170  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

make  Mauzzim  his  strong-holds,  together  with  the  strange 
Grod  whom  he  shall  acknowledge;  yea,  he  shall  increase 
with  glcry,  and  he  shall  cause  them  (these  Mauzzim  and 
this  strange  God)  to  rule  over  many;  and  he  shall  di- 
vide out  the  lands  for  a  price."  That  is,  this  Man  of 
Sin  would  make  saints  and  angels  and  the  Virgin 
Mary,  as  has  been  explained  above,  his  strongholds  and 
bulwarks.  They  would  be  his  '^Protectors''  and  *' De- 
fenders;" he  would  recognize  and  worship  them  as  such; 
increase  their  honor  and  glorj^;  partition  out  the  coun- 
tries to  their  tutelary  protection,  having  different  pat- 
ron saints  for  different  nations;  cause  these  saints  and 
this  virgin  to  iiile  over  many;  encourage,  sustain,  and 
enforce  their  worship,  and  make  this  saint  and  virgin- 
worship  a  source  of  immense  gain  to  himself. 

And  who  does  not  know  what  vast  sums  have  been  ex- 
torted from  poor  duped  and  deluded  creatures  and  what 
countless  millions  have  flowed  into  the  coffers  of  Rome 
through  this  worship  of  Mary  and  the  saints,  and  the 
traffic  that  Rome  has  kept  up  for  centuries  in  dead 
men's  bones  and  relics,  and  fraudulent  impostures,  by 
which  multitudes  have  been  deceived  and  robbed  by  her 
crafty  elergy?  Who  does  not  know  this — and  what  a 
source  of  revenue  all  this  has  been  to  these  insatiably 
covetous  and  lucre-loving  Popes  and  priests?  In  this 
particular  also  has  the  Papacy  most  unmistakably  iden- 
tified itself  with  the  gi'eiat  Original  whose  character  was 
here  sketched  in  outline  by  the  Angel  Gabriel  so  many 
centuries  before  its  birth. 

V.  40.  ''And  at  the  time  of  the  end,"  etc.  (Note 
0.)  Not  the  end  of  Time,  nor  the  end  of  the  world,  nor 
the  end  of  (the  Gospel  Dispensation,  but  the  end  of  the 
reign  of  this  Man  of  Sin,  who  had  occupied  so  prominent 
and  so  frightful  a  place  in  the  history  of  the  Church. 
As  that  end  drew  near,  the  events  now  being  predicted 
would  all  sooner  or  later  take  place. 

The  periods  of  time  included  in  this  amazing  prophecy 
would  embrace  many,  many  centuries.  It  was  evidently 
a  part  of  the  2300  years  (chap.  3th)  cut  off  to  itself, 
that  was  fraught  with  such  momentous  interest  to  God's 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  171 

people,  both  in  the  Eastern  and  the  Western  branches  of 
the  Church. 

What  was  to  be  the  experience  of  the  Eastern  branch 
of  the  Chnrch  had  already  been  minutely  foretold  in  the 
8th  chapter,  and  her  long-continued  woes  and  sufferings 
gTaphically  described.  One  foot  of  the  terrible  Anti- 
christ was  to  be  placed  in  triumph  upon  her  prostrate 
neck,  and  the  ''continual  burnt  offering"  of  her  Divine 
Lord  vitiated  and  made  void  by  the  Moslem  as  he  de- 
graded and  dishonored  the  tnie  Messiah  and  elevaited 
and  honored  his  own  fal&e  Prophet  above  him.  And  now 
the  experience  and  fate  of  the  Western  branch  of  the 
Church  during  the  same  period  of  time  is  also  to  be 
foretold.  She,  too,  is  to  undergo  a  fearful  experience 
of  anguish,  sorrow,  and  suffering,  as  the  other  foot  of 
the  terrible  Antichrist  is  planted  horribly  upon  her  pros- 
trate neck.*  And  she  too  is  to  witness  the  complete 
vitiating  and  making  void  of  the  one  gTeat  offering  of 
her  Messiah,  but  in  a  manner  far  different  from  that  of 
the  Moslem.  In  her  case  the  ''one  continual  burnt  of- 
fering" is  to  be  made  nugatory  and  vain  by  utter  per- 
version, superstition  and  apostasy.  Both  prophecies, 
however,  are  included  in  the  same  great  period  of  2300 
yeairs. 

This  long  period  is  divided  or  broken  up  into  several 


*It  is  a  singular  but  very  significant  feature  in  the  op- 
position of  Anti-Christ  to  God  and  his  Church  how  unerr- 
ingly he  strikes  at  the  sacrifice  of  Clirist  as  the  foundation 
fact  of  the  Christian's  salvation,  both  in  the  Eastern  and 
Western  branches  of  that  Church — in  one  case  by  vitiating 
and  m.aking  it  void  by  elevating  Mohammed  above  Christ, 
and  in  the  other  by  perverting  and  making  it  void  through 
the  Mass,  the  fires  of  Purgatory,  and  the  mediation  of 
Mary,  saints  and  angels.  But  in  either  case  the  Devil 
recognizes  Christ's  finished  work  and  sacrifice  as  the 
great  foundation  truth  on  which  all  human  salvation  rests. 
And  so  Anti-Christ,  his  great  representative  on  earth, 
strikes  down  that  doctrine  first  of  all,  and  makes  it  ut- 
terly void  by  planting  both  his  feet  upon  it,  first  in  the 
Eastern  and  then  afterwards  in  the  Western  Church.  The 
""daily  sacrifice"  must  be  destroyed  and  it  is  effectually 
done  by  him  in  both  instances. 


172  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

parts,  not  all  of  the  same  length,  nor  all  equally  crowd- 
ed with  these  momentous  events. 

There  was  the  rise  and  growth  of  the  Kings  of  the 
Nortih  and  the  South;  their  devasitating  wars  with  one 
another,  attended  with  various  successes;  their  overthrow 
and  absorption  into  one  dominion  b}^  ''Arms''  (The  Rom- 
an Supremacy);  its  persecutione  as  a  Pagan  power;  its 
change  of  form  and  development  into  the  Papacy  (the 
Wilful  King);  the  terrible  reign  of  that  Apostate  Power; 
its  gTadual  loss  of  authority  and  power,  and  then  final 
overthrow  and  extinction.  The  period  when  its  shack- 
les really  began  to  be  loosened  and  its  authority  sensi- 
bly undermined  was  the  period  of  'Hhe  end.''  It  com- 
menced with  the  Crusades,  wjiich,  though  inaugurated, 
encouraged  and  carried  on  by  the  Papacy  for  its  own 
self-aggrandizemen.t,  resulted  finally  in  a  great  loss  of 
power  and  in  the  undermining  and  loosening  of  its  in- 
fluence over  mankind,  so  that  it  has  never  had  given  to  it 
that  blind  and  unreasoning  devotion  to  its  authority  since 
the  Crusades  that  it  had  before.  It  was  then  that  man, 
kind  began  to  see  more  clearly  the  arrogancy  of  its  pre- 
tensions, and  to  speak  out  more  boldly  in  their  opposi- 
tion to  its  claims.  At  that  time  Rome  was  now  '^King 
of  the  North,"  because  when  Pagan  Rome  conquered 
iSyria,  which  up  to  that  time  had  been  "King  of  the 
North,"  it  in  turn  became  his  successor  and  the  power 
was  transferred  to  it,  i.  e.,  to  Pagan  Rome.  And  when 
the  Papacy  climbed  into  the  seat  of  Imperial  Rome  and 
seized  the  sceptre  heretofore  wielded  by  Kings  and  Em- 
perors, it  became  the  •'King  of  the  North." 

Likewise  also  the  original  '^King  of  the  South"  (the 
ruling  Power  of  Egypt)  had  been  overthrown  and  (his 
lands  and  realm  having  been  subjected  to  various  Ruling 
Powers  was  now  held  and  lorded  by  the  Saracen,  or  in 
other  words  by  the  Moslem  Power,  which  consequently 
now  becomes  the  ''King  of  the  South."  He  was  to 
''push  at  the  King  of  thie  North,"  i.  e.,  to  encroach 
upon  and  threaten  the  dominion  and  territories  of  the 
Papal    Power,    and    stir    him    up    to    gTeat    fury.     Papal 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  173 

Rome  would  be  fired  with  indignation,  come  against  him 
like  a  whirlwind  with  chariots  and  horsemen  and  vast 
fleets.  It  would  enter  the  lands  of  the  Saracen,  roll 
with  its  mighty  armies  like  a  deluge  over  them,  and 
enter  even  into  the  Holy  Land.  But  no  permanent  con- 
quest would  it  effect.  Its  undisciplined  and  heterogen- 
eous multitudes,  with  which  it  was  inundating  the  coun- 
tries over  which  it  passed,  would  waste  away.  Their  dead 
in  countless  thousands  would  strew  the  roads  where  they 
passed,  and  this  would  be  the  end  of  its  mighty  efforts  and 
its   vast   military   expeditions. 

And  thus  it  all  came  to  pass.  The  Saracenic  Power 
had  been  insulting  pilgidms  in  their  visits  to  tlie  Holy 
Sepulchre,  its  armies  -were  encroaching  on  the  Papal 
dominions  and  alarming  all  Christendom.'^  Some  of  its 
piratical  vessels  had  swooped  down  on  the  coasts  of  Italy, 
threatening  even  Romie  itself.  The  King  of  the  South 
was  ''pushing  af  him,  and  very  dangerously,  too.  The 
King  of  the  Nointh  then  roused  up  like  a  whirlwind,  sum- 
moned the  nations  of  Europe  to  the  rescue  of  the  Holy 
Sepulchre  and  the  defence  of  the  Cross,  raised  his  vast 
annies  and  sent  them,  some  by  land  and  others  bv  im- 
mense fleets  C'many  ships"),  into  the  holy  Land  to  flghltj 
the  Saracen  and  recover  the  Holy  Sepulchre  (the 
"Glory"). 

Very  few  of  these  immense  multitudes  ever  returned. 
Their  bones  strewed  the  lands  from  Constantinople  to 
Jerusalem,  and  after  j^ears  of  bold  and  heroic  but  useless 
warfare,  the  Crusader  was  driven  out  of  Palestine,  and 
the  Saracen  and  the  Turk  remained  master  of  the  coun- 
try. There  were  seven  of  these  Crusades,  and  were 
carried  on  with  varying  successes  for  nearly  200  years. 


♦Let  the  reader  constantly  bear  in  mind  that  this 
^'pushing  at"  the  King  of  the  North  by  the  King  of  the 
South  does  not  refer  simply  to  some  one  act,  but  to  all 
those  invasions  and  threatening  encroachments  made  by 
the  Mohammedan  Power  against  Papal  Christendom,  and 
which  had  been  going  on  for  some  time  previous  to  the 
Crusades. 


174  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

They  began  in  1905*  under  a  proclamation  issued  by 
Pope  Urban  II.,  and  closed  with  that  of  the  ill-fated 
Louis  IX  of  France  in  1270.  They  were  begain  and  car- 
ried on  at  the  command  of  the  Papacy,  ''the  King  of  the 
Northr^' 

V.  41,  "Many  shall  be  overthrown."  Not  many  coun- 
tries, but  many  persons,  many  human  being-s. 

The  Crusades  resulted  in  a  vast  sacrifice  of  life,  both 
among  the  Crusaders  and  among  the  Saracens,  the  most 
fearful  sacrifice  of  life  that  Europe  had  known  for  many 
centuries. 

From  the  hand  of  this  King  of  the  North  certain  na- 
tions were  to  escape,  viz.,  ''Edom  and  Moab  and  the  chief 
of  the  children  of  Ammon.'^  This  is  simply  a  predic- 
tion of  the  failure  of  the  Papac^^  to  overthrow  and  de- 
stroy those  enemies  against  whom  it  was  conducting  its 
colossal  expeditions.  There  were  other  people  and  na- 
tions under  the  rule  of  the  Moslem  Faith,  but  Edom, 
Moab  and  Ammon  were  those  races  under  the  Saracenic 
rule  which  occupied  and  held  the  'Maud  of  the  Glory' ^ 
(the  Holy  Sepulchre),  and  against  whom  the  Papacy 
warred  in  order  to  recover  that  Sepulchre.  These  were  to 
''escape  out  of  his  hand,"  i.  e.,  they  were  never  to  be 
brought  under  his  power,  and  they  never  were,  but  in- 
stead of  this  finally  drove  him  out  of  their  temtory. 

V.  42.  "He  shall  stretch  forth  his  hand  also  upon  the 
countries. ' ' 

This  the  Papacy  did.  One  by  one  it  brought  the  na- 
tions of  Europe  under  its  sway,  except  only  that  part  of 
Europe  held  and  occupied  by  the  Oreek  Church. 

"And  the  land  of  Egypt  shall  not  escape."  This  does 
not  refer  to  literal  Egypt  but  spiritual  Egypt,  as  is  plain- 
ly indicated  in  the  Book  of  Revelation  (11:8),  where  the 
Apostle  John  seems  to  have  had  this  very  prophecy  of 
Daniel  in  view. 

According  to  him  '* Egypt"  in  prophetic  symbol   was 


*  Strictly  speaking,  they  did  not  actually  begin  until 
1096.  But  the  spirit  was  roused  and  the  call  made  for  a 
Crusade  at  Clermont  in  Normandy,  by  Urban  II,  before 
a  vast  audience  which  he  there  addressed  in  1095. 


THE  MAN  OF   SIN.  175 

''that  great  eity'^  wihere  ouv  Lord  has  been  and  is  now 
being-  constantly  ''enicified"  in  the  idolatrous  Mass,  i.  e., 
the  Papal  dominions  everywhere.  Wherever  the  Romish 
Church  exists  or  practices  its  pag-an  rites  and  ceremonies 
— there  is  spiritual  "Kgypt.'^  It  is  also  lightfully 
ca)lled  "Sodom"  (Rev.  11:  8)  because  all  the  vileness  and 
foulness  and  uncleannese  of  filthy  Sodom  has  been  for 
exceeded,  and  for  a  far  longer  period  of  time,  by  (the 
vileness  and  foulness  and  uncleann'ess  of  filthier  Rome 
and  every  land  where  Rome  has  reigned,  both  in  its  moral 
and  spiritual  as  well  as  literal  pollutions;*  and  ''Eigypt," 
because  God's  Israel  has  been  enslaved  and  oppressed  by 
a  greater  bondage  and  a  more  galling  servitude  than 
ever  Israel  of  old  had  been — even  a  bondag-e  that  binds 
the   body,   the   mind,   and   the  soul. 

There  is  no  more  oppressive  or  more  intolerable  bond- 
ag-e experienced  by  mankind  anywhere  than  that  with 
which  Rome  binds  her  blinded  and  deluded  worshippers, 
both  in  mind,   body   and  soul. 

V.  43.  "But  he  shall  have  power  over  th/&  treas- 
ures," etc.  Wherever  the  Papacy  has  had  absolute  and 
unlimited  sway,  this  has  been  uniformly  the  case.  But 
it  is  more  especially  true  of  Italy,  recognized  universally 
as  the  home  of  the  Papacy,  and  where  it  has  had  unlim- 
ited sway  until  in  recent  years.  There  the  treasures  of 
gold  and  of  silver  are  literally  under  the  power  of  Rome, 
and  all  ''its  precious  things,"  even  the  consciences  and 
souls  of  its  enslaved  and  benighted  people.  All  have 
been  completely  under  the  control  and  domination  of  the 


♦See  almost  any  history  of  the  Reformation,  for  a  de- 
scription of  the  innumerable  fornications,  adulteries,  lewd- 
ness, incest  and  other  pollutions  and  immoralities  of  Popes. 
Priests,  Bishops,  Monks,  Nuns  and  other  personages  of 
the  Romish  Church.  Volumes  could  easily  be  compiled, 
and  from  almost  entirely  Romish  sources  of  the  shock- 
ing and  open  immoralities  developed  under  Romanism, 
and  almost  everywhere  practiced  during  the  centuries  of 
darkness  preceding  the  Reformation,  and  even  long  after- 
wards. And  the  Popes  and  Romish  Clergy  were  the  most 
conspicuous  in  it  all. 


176  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Romish  priesthood  as  nowhere  else  in  the  civilized  world. 
(N-Qte  N.) 

"And  the  Libyans  and  Ethiopians  shall  be  at  his 
steps. ' ' 

The  words  translated  Libyans  and  Ethiopians  are  al- 
most always  in  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  associated  to- 
gether, and  w^hen  used  as  proper  names  or  names  of 
tribes  or  races  of  men,  mean  unmistakably  the  Libyans 
and  Ethopians  or  Cushites.  Both  of  these  tribes  are 
inhabitants  of  Northern   Africa. 

But  this  is  one  instance  where  we  are  finnly  convinced 
that  they  have  no  reference  whatever  to  the  Libyans  and 
Ethiopians,  or  to  any  other  tribe  of  mankind,  but  to  some- 
thing entirely  different — that  is,  to  certain  Religious  Or- 
ders or  organized  bodies  of  men,  who  were  to  be  organ- 
ized by  and  under  the  Papacy  and  prove  most  efficient 
servants  to  it  in  upholding  its  claims  and  assisting  it  in 
its  monstrous  pretensions — and  whose  aid  the  Papacy  has 
never  been  slow  to  use,  viz.,  the  Dominicans,  Francis- 
cans   and    Jesuits. 

Our  reasons  for  so  believing  are  these,  viz.,  1.  This 
vision  and  prophecy  as  declared  in  chapter  12:4,  9,  are 
under  seal,  and  not  intended  to  be  fully  comprehended 
or  understood  until  near  their  final  accomplishment. 
Therefore  many  of  their  verj^  important  particulars 
■would  be  so  foretold,  that  for  centuries  their  real  mean- 
ing w^ould  be  hidden  and  never  suspected  until  the  time 
drew  near  for  the  seal  to  be  removed.  Consequently 
words  would  be  purposely  chosen  ha\'ing  more  than  one 
meaning,  and  the  real  meaning  as  intended  in  the  proph- 
ecy perhaps  the  most  hidden  and  recondite  of  all  the 
meanings  of  which  the  words  were  capable.  Their  true 
signification,  therefore,  would  not  be  likely  even  to  be 
suspected  until  the  approach  of  the  period  that  was  to 
unseal   the  prophiecy. 

These  words  "Lubim'^  and  ''Cushim'^  are  two  such 
words,  and  capable  of  an  entirely  different  and  an  en- 
tirely   unsuspected   meaning. 

2.  The  word  "Lubim"  translated  Libyans  is  derived 
from  a  root  signifying  ''to  thirst,"  and  referred  to  those 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  177 

people  inhabiting  a  diy  and  thirsty  land,  and  is  almost 
al-ways  spelled  Lubim.  But  once  in  Gen.  10:13,  and 
ag-ain  in  1  Chron.  1:11,  it  is  spelled  *  * Lehabim, "  or  at 
least  the  word  Lehabim  is  there  used  to  desig-nate  the 
Lubim  or  Libyans.  Now  the  word  Lehabim  as  a  com- 
mon noun  means  flames,  and  could  well  be  applied  to 
such  OTders  of  men  who  so  largely  depended  on  flame 
and  fire  for  the  *^ conversion  of  heretics,"  as  the  Dom- 
inicans, Franciscans  and  Jesuits,  and  could  without  any 
violence  to  its  origin  and  meaning  be  very  properly  trans- 
lated "the  burners."  Nor  is  it  improbable  that  there 
may  also  be  here  an  allusion  to  the  Inquisition,  that 
horrible  engine  of  flame  and  torture  founded  by  '^St.'^ 
Dominic,  and  so  savag^ely  presided  over  by  his  success- 
ors, and  by  whom  so  many  thousands  of  innooent  and  nr? 
offending  human  beings  have  been  destroyed,  and  largely 
by  burning.  It  has  been  most  truthfully  describd  as 
*Hhe  most  infernal  and  diabolical  thing  in  history," 

Men  who  could  so  brutally  and  savagely  gloat  in  sutfhi 
horrible  scenes  of  torture  and  suffering  by  fire  as  their 
^'Auto-da-fes,"  might  well  be  singled  out  and  branded 
in  Prophecy  as  the  Burners. 

3.  Again,  in  the  Hebrew  language  there  are  two  let- 
ters which  represent  the  sound  of  K  (Kaph  and  Qoph). 
And  there  are  two  words  sounded  alike  and  spelled  almost 
alike,  except  that  one  of  them  begins  with  one  of  these 
letters  (Kaph),  and  the  other  with  the  otliier  letter 
(Qoph).  These  two  words  are  Kushim  (Ethiopians)  and 
Qoshah,  to  be  harsh,  stern,  pitiless. 

4.  In  several  words  in  the  Hebrew  language  these  two 
letters  are  interchanged  one  for  the  other  as  representing 
the  same  sound.  It  is  more  than  likely,  because  of  the 
intentional  concealment  referred  to  above,  that  this 
interchange  took  place  in  the  instance  before  us,  and  that 
instead  of  ''Kushim"  (Ethiopians),  the  word  should  be 
^'Qoshim,"  ''the  harsh,  stem  and  pitiless  ones" — set- 
ting forth  most  clearly  one  of  the  marked  features  of 
those   Religious    Orders    which   has    been   conspicuous    in 


178  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

all  their  history,  their  stem,  severe  and  pitiless  character 

in  hounding  down   and   executing  so-called  heretics.* 

Both  these  Orders,  the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans^ 
■were  established  and  conlirmed  by  Pope  Innocent  III.  in 
1215.  In  this  way  the  words  would  properly  be  trans- 
lated "and  the  Burners  and  the  Pitiless  ones  will  be  at 
his  steps/'  i.  e.,  always  ready  and  at  hand  to  do  his- 
bidding  and  carry  out  his  commands. 

The  Jesuits  are  also  another  of  these  Religious  Orders 
banded  together  and  established  and  confirmed  by  an- 
other Pope  (Paul  III.  in  1543).  They,  too,  have  been 
ever  ready  to  do  the  Pope's  bidding,  and  among  his  most 
efficient  supporters.  In  the  17th  and  18th  centuries  it 
was  the  Jesuits  who  did  more  to  save  the  Papacy  and 
with  stand  the  advancing  march  of  Protestantism  than 
any  other  agency  at  the  Pope's  command. 

The  Jesuits,  too,  have  had  the  same  harsh,  repulsive 
features  in  their  history  and  been  addicted  to  the  same 
stern  and  pitiless  practices  as  those  other  Religious 
Orders.  Cunning,  crafty,  cold-blooded,  full  of  dissimu- 
lation, deceit,  and  treachery — ever  the  advocates,  de*- 
fenders  and  promoters  of  the  Inquisition  the  most  horri- 
ble organization  for  cruelty,  torture  and  unspeakable  hor- 
ror that  the  world  has  ever  known — they  have  written 
their  record  in  blood. 

Black,  bnital,  and  ghastly,  "Pitiless  Burners"  is  a 
designation  that  most  forcefully  describes  and  belongs  to 
them. 

The  pix)phecy  would  then  mean  that  during  the  reign 
of  the  Papacy  these  Religious  Orders,  the  Dominicans, 
Franciscans  and  Jesuits,  all  of  them  Burners,  dealing  in 
flame  and  fag^-ot,  fire  and  torch,  and  all  of  them  stem 
and   pitiless   in   their   horrible   tortures   inflicted   on    the 


*The  symbol  of  the  Dominicans,  a  dog  with  a  flaming 
torch  in  its  mouth,  is  exceedingly  suggestive  of  this.  It 
was  a  symbol  given  them  by  Pope  Honorius  III,  in  1216, 
and  has  most  accurately  expressed  their  spirit,  their  char- 
acter, and  their  history.  Hunt  out,  run  down,  tear  in 
pieces,  devour  and  burn,  has  been  the  mission  of  these  fero- 
cious hounds  of  the  Pit. 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  17» 

persecuted  people  of  God — would  always  be  at  hand 
during  the  period  of  ''ihe  end"  and  ready  to  carry  out 
the  vilest  bidding  of  the  Papacy,  and  especially  in  in- 
flicting torture  on  God's  church. 

History  bears  its  faithful  testimony  to  how  many 
thousands  of  these  innocent  and  unoffending  people  have 
bleen  hunted  down,  ferreted  out,  tortured,  racked,  and 
burned  to  death  by  these  hard-featured,  pitiless  ones. 

Flame  and  fag^x)t  bave  been  their  one  and  only  reply 
to  the  argiiments  addressed  to  them  by  the  suffering  wit- 
nesses to  the  truth.  To  the  pathetic  appeals  made  to 
their  pity  and  compassion  has  come  the  one,  unvarying, 
inexorable  reply,  **To  the  fire,"  ^4o  the  stake,  the  rack, 
and  the  dungeon  with  them"! 

V.  44.  "But  tidings  out  of  the  East  and  out  of  the 
North  shall  trouble  him. ' ' 

Probarbly  this  part  of  the  prophecy  has  not  been  com- 
pletely or  entirely  fulfilled  as  yet,  although  a  partial  ful- 
fillment has  unquestionably  taken  place. 

In  the  period  of  the  Refonnation,  when  England  and 
Germany  were  emerging  from  the  darkness  of  ages  and 
renouncing  the  dominion  of  Rome,  and  when  other  peo- 
ples and  provinces  were  also  shaking  on.  those  shackles, 
all  of  which  nations  were  north  of  Rome,  and  at  the  same 
time  the  Turk  was  making  his  boasts,  menacing  Christen- 
dom and  advancing  from  the  East,  the  Papacy  was  dread- 
fully stiiTcd  up  and  most  sorely  "troubled,"  and  hurled 
forth  its  terrible  anathemas  against  Turks  and  heretics 
and  peoples  and  provinces,  "going  forth  in  great  fury 
to  destroy  and  utterly  make  away  many." 

These  were  the  tidings  from  the  North  and  East  Avhich 
^ troubled  him,"  and  this  was  the  "fury"  he  displayed. 
He  anathemalized  and  devoted  to  utter  destruction  all 
who  opposed  him,  both  Christian  and  Turk.  There  may, 
however,  be  another  and  more  extended  accomplishment 
of  these  particulars  of  this  prophecy,  in  the  future  his- 
toi-y  of  the  Papiicy.  Nevertheless,  a  veiy  important  and 
a  very  accurate  fulfillment  has  already  taken  place  both 


180  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

during  the  period  of  the  Reformation  and  since,  as  ex- 
plained   above. 

"He  shall  go  forth  with  great  fury  to  destroy  and 
utterly  make  away  many." 

*^  Utterly  make  away.'^ 

The  word  is  "haram,"  which  means  to  doom  or  devote 
to  utter  destruction,  as  was  done  by  the  Papacy  in  its 
anathemas  hurled  against  those  whom  it  thus  doomed — ■ 
such  Bulls  as  were  issued  against  those  whom  the  Church 
of  Rome  stigmatizes  as  heretics,  and  whom  it  devotes  to 
utter  destmction. 

O'f  these,  the  one  issued  against  Martin  Luther  by  Pope 
Leo  X.,  is  a  good  example. 

The  history  of  the  Papacy  abounds  in  such  Papal  Bulls, 
by  which  individuals,  communities,  king's,  and  even  entire 
nations  or  provinces  are  put  under  tiie  ban,  excom^muni- 
cated,  and  devoted  to  utter  destruction. 

And  this  the  Papacy  was  to  do,  not  merely  once  or 
twice,  or  just  at  the  very  last  ere  it  came  to  its  end, 
but  all  along  through  its  history.     (Note  Q.) 

This  destroying  in  great  fury  and  utterly  making  away 
many  was  one  of  its  distinctive  characteristics  to  be  often 
exhibited,  and  which  Avould  help  to  detect  and  identify 
it  as  the  Man  of  iSin  here  predicted.  This  has  been  for 
centuries  one  of  the  distinguishing  features  of  the  Pa- 
pacy, one  of  its  peculiar  traits — this  growing  "'^  furious '^ 
against  those  who  have  dared  to  protest  ag-ainet  its  er- 
rors and  apostasies,  and  dooming  them  both  soul  an'd 
body,  under  the  most  terrible  anathemas,  to  eternal  de- 
struotion. 

And  what  multitudes  it  has  thus  cursed,  aaid  what  tor- 
ments of  blood  it  has  shed  in  its  crusades  and  religious 
wars  against  heretics,  desolating  entire  provinces,  every 
student  of  history  well  knows.  It  has  indeed  *'de- 
.s.troyed  many.'^     (Note  R.) 

V,  45.     "He  shall  come  to  his  end,"  etc. 

The  Prophet  does  not  intimate  in  what  way  nor  exactly 
at  what  time  the  Papacy  is  to  come  to  its  end,  but  merely 
states  the  fact  that  it  shall  come  to  an  end.    It  is  iinejvdta- 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  181 

bly  doomed,  and  shall  certainly  come  to  its  appointed  end 
at  the  appointed  time  and  in  the  appointed  way.  The 
Providence  of  God  will  earry  out  and  accomplish  this  his 
•clearly  designated  purpose.  It  bears  on  its  brow  the 
brand  of  reprobation,  burned  there  by  Jehovah  himself, 
whom  it  has  so  foully  dishonored  and  so  blasphemously 
insulted.  The  time  of  its  overthrow  cannot  be  very  far 
distant  now. 

V.  45.  "And  he  shall  plant  the  tabernacles  of  his 
palace  between  the  seas." 

This  Man  of  Sin  would  have  his  visible  dwelling  place 
in  some  country  situated  between  two  seas,  and  there  he 
would  locate  his  stately  and  imposing  tabeTnacles,  i.  e., 
places  of  worship,  places  for  holding  his  eouncils,  and 
places  for  occupying  as  his  home. 

This  coimtry  is  Italy  lying  between  two  seas,  with 
Rome  as  ita  capital,  where  the  Papacy  has  built  its  taber- 
nacles  and  had  its  home. 

A  great  many  of  the  Poj>es  have  displayed  this  passion 
for  building  (''planting")  these  gorgeous  and  magnifi- 
cent palaces. "^ 

But  not  only  is  Rome,  but  all  Italy  also,  is  full  of  them ; 
all  Catholic  countries  are  famous  for  these  gorgeous  and 
magnificent  buildings.  It  is  one  of  the  marks  of  the  Pa- 
pacy which  has  impressed  Itself  conspicuously  on  the 
Romish  Church,  and  Cathedrals  costing  millions  of  dol- 
lars, Cardinals'  and  Bisihops'  palaces  are  to  be  found 
everj'^vhere   that   Romanism   becomes  established. 

12:1.  "At  the  time  of  the  end,"  i.  e.,  at  tbei  time 
when  this  wilful  King  was  coming  to  his  end  with  none 
to  help  him.  During  that  time  would  "Michael  stand  up, 
the  Oreat  Prince  which  standeth"  for  God's  people.  The 
meaning  of  the  word  Michael  is  "who  is  as  God."  It 
may  refer  to  Michael  the  Archangel;  and  if  so,  then  it  is 
a  name  wonderfully  descriptive  of  the  splendor,  power  and 
glory  of  that  Mighty  Archangel,  that  he  should  be  like 
God.    He  must  indeed  be  a  being  of  extraordinaiy  power 


=Note  I. 


182  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

and  glory  that  such  a  namie  as  this  could  be  applied  to 
liim. 

He  is  spoken  of  twice  before  this  in  the  book  of  Daniel, 
first  in  chapter  10:13,  where  he  is  described  as  "one  of 
the  Chief  Princes,''  and  interested  in  the  welfare  and 
prosperity  of  God's  kingdom,  and  ag'ain  in  10:21,  where 
he  is  spoken  of  simply  as  ^'Michael  your  Prince, *'  and 
represented  as  conspiouons  for  his  knowledge  of  the 
future,  as  that  future  has  been  dimly  disclosed  in  the 
''Scriptures  of  truth."  He  is  subsequently  mentioned 
by  Jude  and  as  contending  with  the  Devil  about  the  body 
of  Moses.  Once  more  he  re-appears  in  the  Book  of  Rev- 
elation (12:1)  as  commanding  ,the  Angelic  hosts  and 
warring  victoriously  against  the  enemies  of  God's  peo- 
ple. These  are  the  only  places  in  Scripture  where  he 
is  mentioned  by  name,  and  in  all  of  them  represented  as 
in  some  way  connected  with  the  vicissitudes  and  fortunes 
of  the  Church.  It  may  be  this  fact  that  has  secured  for 
him  the  appellation  '*  Michael  your  Prinoe." 

If  this  prediction  in  Dan.  12:1,  refers  to  him,  then 
it  means  that  during  this  time  that  the  Papacy  was  inevi- 
tably approaching  its  doom  and  more  especially  toward 
the  close  of  that  period,  Michael  the  Great  Archangel 
would  rise  up  in  his  power  and  render  most  efficient  aid 
to  the  cause  of  religion  in  its  distressing  conflicts  with  its 
enemies. 

iSome  time  after  this  and  before  the  close  of  Time 
there  would  come  a  period  in  the  experience  of  the 
Church,  remarkable  for  its  severe  calamities,  trials  and 
distresses — so  severe  and  distressing  as  to  have  been  un- 
surpassed in  all  the  previous  history  of  mankind.  Yet 
during  it  all  not  one  of  God's  people  would  perish.  Their 
names  \vritten  in  the  Eternal  Book  of  Life,  they  would 
one  and  all  be  ''kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith 
unto  salvation,'^  and  be  brought  safely  through  all  their 
trials. 

But  there  are  many  who  think  that  a  name  like  this  can 
be  applied  only  to  Christ  himself  and  therefore  that  it  is 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  183 

not  a  created  Angel  that  is  here  spoken  of,  but  the  Great 
TJncreated  Angel  of  the  Covenant,  the  Lord  of  Glory  and 
true  Prince  and  Captain  of  salvation  of  his  people.  If  it 
is  Christ,  therefore,  who  is  here  spoken  of  as  ''  :Michael 
your  Prinze,''  thie  prediction  is  that  during*  the  period 
now  spoken  of  and  as  it  was  drawing-  to  a  close,  the 
•great  Conqueror  and  Prince  of  his  people  would  ''stand 
Tip,"  i.  e.,  put  forth  an  extraordinary  display  of  his  sav- 
ing povrer  and  make  it  conspicuously  manifest  in  the  de* 
feat  and  discoimiiture  of  his  foes,  and  in  the  deliverance 
and  triumph  of  his  church.  It  does  not  necessarily 
•mean  that  Christ  would  himself  be  personally  present  in 
these  conflicts  between  the  Church  and  her  foes,  but  on- 
ly that  he  would  ''stand  up"  for  her  deliverance,  i.  e., 
rise  up  and  put  forth  some  very  elear  and  remarkable 
display  of  his  power  and  glory  in  her  behalf.  This  figure 
of  speech  is  very  common  in  Scripture  and  easily  under- 
stood. (Ps.  68:1;  Num.  10:35:  Is.  33:3.)  His'interpo- 
■sition  in  the  conflicts  of  religion  with  her  enemies  would 
be  most  clear  and  manifest  to  all.  His  religion  would  be 
victorious  evei-ywhere,  and  all  organized  opposition  would 
go  down  helplessly  before  it.  It  may  therefore  be  Christ 
who  is  here  meant  by  "Michael  your  Prince."  But  ag 
Michael  the  Archangel  seems  to  be  the  one  spoken  of 
elsewhere  in  Daniels  prophe^cies,  it  is  more  probable  that 
lie  and  not  Christ  is  the  one  here  spoken  of. 

V.  2.  "And  many  of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of 
the  earth  shall  awake,"  etc. 

This  evidently  is  the  General  Resurrection  that  precedes 
the  Great  Judgment  Day,  and  which  winds  up  and  com- 
pletes all  human  history,  for  it  is  a  resun'ection  both  of 
the  righteous  and  the  wicked,  and  manifestly  at  the  same 
time.  It  is  the  period  and  the  event  ispoken  of  by  the 
Sa\dor  as  "the  Last  Day,"  and  when  "all  that  are  in 
their  graves  shall  hear  his  voice  and  shall  come  forth." 
(John  5:  28  29.)  Indeed  the  language  used  by  our  Savior 
is  so  clearly  a  repetition  of  that  used  by  Daniel,  that 
there  can  be  no  doubt  whatever  of  his  having  it  in  his 
mind,  and  that  he  not  only  was  quoting  Daniel's  words, 


184  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

but  also  referring  to  the  same  time  and  the  same  e\^ents 
as  those  referred  to  by  Daniel  the  Prophet. 

This  ''time  of  trouble  "foretold  by  Daniel  does  not  ne<!^ 
essai-ily  imply  that  it  takes  place  just  as  the  Papacy  is 
descending  to  its  doom  or  when  Michael  the  Great  Prince 
stands  up  for  the  deliverance  of  God's  people,  for  it  may 
be  separated  from  these  events  by  a  vast  interval  of  time. 
This  is  such  a  common  thing  in  Daniel's  prophecies,  that 
its  oeeuiTence  here  instead  of  awakening  surprise  is  some- 
thing rather  to  be  expected.  His  prophecies  cover  such 
immense  pleriods  of  time  that  not  only  single  events 
of  great  importance  but  often  long  series  of  events  are 
summed  up  and  foretold  in  a  single  brief  statement,  and 
yeit  separated  from  one  another  by  centuries  or  ag^es. 

The  order  of  events  here  foretold  seems  to  be  something 
like  this :  The  Willful  King,  after  having  wasted  and  des- 
olated the  suffering  church  of  Ood  and  filled  his  appoint- 
ed place  in  the  Divine  purpose,  will  descend  helplessly 
to  his  doom.  That  is  to  be  the  inevitable  end  of  that 
monstrous  system  of  iniquity,  the  Papacy.  During  that 
period  when  it  is  thus  slowly  but  surely  moving  to  its  end, 
a  glorious  manifestation  of  Divine  power  will  be  wit- 
nessed in  the  successes  and  triumphs  of  Christ's  religion. 
It  is  Michael  the  Prince  standing  up  in  behalf  of  his 
people.  Before  the  final  close  of  earthly  history  there 
will  be  a  period  of  unparalleled  calamity  and  trouble  such 
as  perhaps  has  never  before  been  experienced  by  man- 
kind.  But  during  this  period,  not  one  of  God's  people 
shall  perish,  for  their  names  are  written  itnperishably  in 
a  register  from  w^hich  there  are  to  be  no  erasures,  and 
one  and  all  they  will  be  triumphantly  delivered.  Even- 
tually a  close  will  come  to  all  earthly  things,  preceded 
and  ushered  in  by  the  great  Resurrection  of  the  dead. 
It  is  Earth's  Last  Day.  In  this  Resurrection  shall  all 
come  forth,  the  righteous  and  the  wicked,  the  one  to 
everlasting  life,  and  the  other  to  shame  and  everlasting 
contempt.  And  they  that  have  done  good  or  turned  many 
to  righteousness  shall  enter  forever  upon  their  glorioxis 
rewards  while  suns  and  stars  and  circling  ages  go  whirl- 


THE  MAN  OP  SIN.  185 

ing  by.  Time  has  closed,  and  Eternity  now  entered  up- 
on. 

Thus  this  vision  o-f  Daniel  closes  the  Book  of  Time, 
carries  the  Church  of  God.  persecuted,  oppressed,  afflict- 
ed, down  througih  all  the  agies,  brings  her  triumphantly 
through  her  vicissitudes  and  leaves  her  admitted  at  last 
to  the  full  and  unending-  enjoyment  of  her  everlasting 
rewiEird.    And  then  the  curtain  falls. 

V.  4.  "Shut  up  the  words,"  etc. 

Until  towards  the  close  of  this  prophecy  this  vision  of 
Daniel  would  be  largely  a  "sealed"  book  and  be  but  im- 
perfectly understood  even  by  "the  wise."  Yet  many 
of  its  prominent  features  would  be  clearly  recognized  by 
them,  and  even  before  the  final  removal  of  the  seal,  its 
meaning  in  some  of  its  important  events  would  be  un- 
mistakably discerned.  iBut  the  shutting  up  and  sealing 
of  the  Book  is  a  sufficient  explanation  of  the  obscurity 
that  has  rested  so  long  on  the  meaning  of  some  of  Dan- 
iel's prophecies.  They  were  sealed  "until  the  time  of 
the  end,"  and  hence  could  not  be  clearly  understood,  or 
their  meaning  rightly  perceived  until  the  Monster  Iniquity 
had  made  its  appearance,  ravaged  the  Church,  and  entered 
upon  that  period  of  its  history  that  was  to  terminate  in 
its  utter  annihilation  and  extinction.  The  Papacy  is  first 
to  appear  in  history,  disclose  its  awful  features  as  out- 
lined in  Prophecy,  fulfill  its  career  of  unspeakable  wick- 
edness, and  then  as  it  descended  to  its  doom  the  seal 
would  be  gi*adually  removed,  and  the  meaning  of  the 
prophecy  made  clear.  The  Giant  Apostasy  is  to  fill  out 
its  minutest  particulars,  the  frightful  Man  of  Sin  plant 
his  palaces  between  tlie  seas,  seat  himself  in  the  glorious 
Holy  Mountain,  usui^)  the  attributes  of  God,  and  lord 
the  nations  with  despotic  sway,  complete  all  that  has  been 
foretold  of  him,  sink  beneath  the  Hand  of  God  into  his 
grave  of  infamy — and  then  the  seal  will  be  completely 
taken  off  from  these  chapters   of  Daniel's  prophecies. 

V.  4.  "Many  shall  run  to  and  fro. 

One  of  the  signs  by  which  the  unsealing  of  the  proph- 
ecy might  be  known  to  be  at  hand,  and  the  approach  of 


186  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

that  ''end"  that  had  just  been  foretold.  God's  Church 
is  evidently  living  now  during  this  period  "the  time  of 
the  end/'  and  we  may  therefore  confidently  expect  new 

and  clearer  light  upon  some  of  these  as  yet  dimly  dis- 
closed prophecies  as  the  time  of  the  end  approaches  its 
close.     (Note  U.) 

As  to  the  remaining  predictions,  some  of  them  have  no 
doubt  been  fulfilled,  but  the  others  are  yet  in  the  future, 
and  we  must  await  their  accomplishment  before  we  can 
confidently  assert  what  they  certainly  mean.  Each  will 
be  fulfilled  in  its  proper  season,  and  He  who  stands  above 
the  Mystic  River,  the  great  stream  of  Time  as  it  rolls 
onward  through  the  ages  (chap.  12:7),  and  who  alone  can 
reveal  Time's  shrouded  secrets,  will  make  it  all  plain  at 
the  appointed  season.  Until  then  all  else  is  but  uncertain 
speculation  or  hazardous  conjecture. 

With  these  explanations,  let  us  now  review  the  vision. 
(11th  chapter.) 

''Three  mighty  kings,   each   princely  potentates, 

Are  yet  to  rise  and  sit  on  Persia's  throne; 

Then  comes  a  fourth,  in  riches,  splendor,  state, 

Exceeding  all — by  name  of  Xerxes  known. 

With   all  his  vast  resources  he'll   esisay 

To  war  on  Grecia's  realm  yet  war  in  vain 

And  Greece  herself  in  after  years  will  play 

The   Conqueror  with  her  sons.     From  her  domain 

Shall  one  appear  who'll  put  an  end  to  Persia's  reign. 

"Exceeding  great  shall  be  his  sway,  and  strong; 

Yet  suddenly  he'll  fall,  and  with  him  fall 

His  empire  vast  and  what  to  it  belongs, 

Name,  offspring,  power,  dominion — ^perished  all. 

Four  kingdoms  to  the  North,  East,  South  and  West 

Shall  rise  upon  its  ruins;  strong  they'll  be. 

Yet  not  like  his.     But  strong  above  the  rest  ' 

Will  be  the  Northern  Kingdom  by  the  sea, 

And  Southern,  with  its  Kings  of  Greek-born  ancestry. 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  187 

"Between  these  two  full  oft  contending  States 
Sball  wars  interminable  be  waged, 
With   varying   fortunes    and    disasters    g-reat, 
Each  on  his  own  mad  purpose  bent,  engaged 
And  seeking  only  how  his  foe  to  waste. 
First  dark  intrigues;  next  wars;  then  woman's  smiles; 
Exultant  now,  and  now  each  sunk  disgraced, 
They  strive,  till  comes  a  race  from  Kittim's  isles 
More   skilled   in    dangerous   war,   more    versed   in   artful 
wiles. 

'' 'Tis   'Arms,'   aye  Arms   now  riseih   to  his  place, 
Comes  forward  mid   these   clanging  scenes   of   strife, 
A  mighty  nation,  and  a  wairior  race 
iWhose  glory  hath  been  war,  whose  vei-y^  life 
E'en  from  the  cradle  hath  been  Anns.     The  sword. 
The  spear,  the  shield,  the  glittering  lances  stout, 
And  instruments  of  death  full  often  gored 
With  human  blood,  and  battle's  shock  and  shout — 
These,  these  have  been  its  power,  its     pride,     its     stay 
throughout. 

''  'Arms'  shall   appear  and  interpose  its  might 

Between  the  two  contending  Powers,  and  seize 

The  sceptre  for  itself — 'tis  might  makes  right. 

Long  will  it  sway  that  rod,  yet  by  degi'ees 

The  power  will  change,  assume  a  differejit  name 

As  ages  roll  along,  tbough  still  the  same; 

'Kings,'  'Emperors,'  'Popes,'  their  parts  fulfill 

And  wear  th'  imperial  crown — 'tis  'Arms,'  'Arms,'  still, 

The  same  imperious  Power  that  doeth  its  own  will. 

"A  ghostly  Power  last  holds  th'  imperial  throne 
And  lords  the  nations  with  unbridled  sway; 
A  ghostly  Power  beneath  which  mortals  groan, 
And  tremblingly  its  dread  decrees  obey. 
Where  stately  kings  and  sovereigns  sat,  now  sits 
The   titled   Priest,   a   'Holy  Father'   styled, 
Beneath   whose    awful   rod   the   world   submits, 


188  THE  LOST  DREAM 

And  bows  in  abjeet  fear,  betrayed,  beguiled — 

And  sorrow  settles  down  where  peace  and  joy  once  smiled, 

''Full  after  his  own  will  shall  this  king  do, 

Reign  unrestrained  and  thunder  forth  decrees 

That  make  the  nations  quail,  his  schemes  pursue, 

Profane  the  sanctuary,  lay  hold  and  seize 

And  slaughter  unresisitingly,  with  flame, 

And  sword,  and  torturing  rack,  and  ruthless  spoil 

Go'd's  chosen  ones,  who  fall  for  his  dear  Name' — 

Seduce  with  flattery  and  tempting  wile 

Full  many  a  one — and  prosper  greatly  all  the  while. 

''Yet  shall  the  people  do  exploits  who  know  their  God, 

And  valiant  be,  and  for  the  truth  stand  fast; 

And  godly  ones  among  them,  all  unawed 

By  flame  or  torture  or  wild  thunder  blast, 

Will  teach  the  rest,  instructing  them  in  ways 

Of  God.    Yet,  yet  shall  fall  some  e'en  of  these 

To  purify  and  make  them  white,  in  days 

Of  trial  and  of  gloom.     Hope  well  nigh  flees 

"Wihile  raves  this  furious  king  and  doeth  as  he  please. 

"And  still  they'll  fall  for  many  weary  days 
flBy  fiery  flame  land  dungeon's  torturing  rack, 
And  glittering  steel,  and  thousand  nameless  ways 
Of  Hell's  devising,  and  hell  hath  no  lack — 
Be  eaptive  led  and  trodden  down,  and  quail 
As  sheep  for  shambles  marked,  for  wondrously 
Shall  this  king  prosper  and  o'er  all  prevail. 
While  poor  priest-ridden  mortals  bow  the  knee 
And  wait  th'  approaching  hour  when  God  shall  set  them 
free. 

"And  gi'eatly  shall  this  king  exult,  elate. 
Aye  magnify  himself  o'er  every  god, 
Claim   Heaven's   prerogatives,   and   aiTOgate 
Heaven's  titles  to  himself,  and  sway  that  rod 
Of  empire  that  God  claimeth  as  his  own; 


THE  MAN  OF   SIN.  189 

Against  the  Ood  of  g-ods  and  King-  of  king's, 

Ye^  high  above  him  will  he  set  his  throne, 

Open  wide  his  mouth  and  utter  marvelous  things, 

And  prosper  till  th'*  appointed  day  its  vengeance  brings. 

^'And  shamefully  the   Sanctua.ry  he'll  profane 

By  impious  deeds  of  sacrilege  he'll  do — 

That  holy  Temple  that  the  Lord  doth  deign 

To  cadi  his  own,  composed  of  followers  true. 

f ea  more — by  shamelesis  m^asses  offered  oft, 

Repeating  (as  he'll  say)   the  great  oblation  of  the  cross, 

That  gTeat  Oblation  raised  on  high,  aloft, 

And  once  for  all — he'll  make  it  loss, 

And  turn  MessiaJi's  gold  into  the  vilest  dross. 

^^That  one  great  offering-  he'll  remove,  make  vain. 

Forever  worthless  by  his  odious  Mass, 

And  set  up  in  its  place  that  Woe  Profane, 

That  Impious  Thing  abhorred  of  Ood.     Alas, 

When  mumbled  words  can  oft  a  God  create, 

And  dim  the  Cross,  the  Woe  has  come  to  pass, 

And  Earth  now  sees  th'  Abomination  great, 

The  Impious  Horror  throned  which  maketh  desolate. 

''A  God,  ay©  God,  his  fathers  never  knew, 
A  Virgin  yet  unborn,  lie '11  canonize. 
Exalt,  enthrone,  enrich  with  honor  due. 


And  gems  and  costly  gifts,  e'en  to  the  skies; 
'Tis  'Mary,  Queen  of  Heaven.'     'hail,  Mary,  hail, 
'Hear  us,  Mother,  hear  us  graiciously. 
And  by  thy  merits  save, '  while  Heaven  turns  pale. 
And  angels  tremble  as  they  hear  and  see 
Deluded  mortals  bow  in  such  idolatry. 

'^  Saints,  too,  he'll  worship,  give  them  reverence  due, 

Increase  with  glory  and  exalt  their  names; 

Trust  to  their  intercession,  hold  in  view, 

Invoke  their  aid,  and  magnify  their  claims; 

Extol  their  merits,  deify,  uphold 

And  cause  them  all  o'er  many  souls  to  inile 

In  darkest  superstition.     Sadly  told 


190  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Yet  true,  for  numbers  vast  shall  bow  like  fools, 
And  worship  dead  men's  bones — they're  Satan's  blind* 
ed  tools. 

'^And   for    these   Patron    saints   for    every   land 
He'll  craftily  divide  the  land  for  gain, 
Extorting  sordid  gold  on  ever^^  hand; 
Now  threatening  hell,  now  barring  heaven  to  obtain; 
Next  bartering  heaven  and  making  merchandise 
Of  human  merit,  traiiicking  in  dead  men's  bones, 
Granting  indulgences   to  sin  for  price. 
And  vending  e'en  Messiah's  dying  groans. 
And   drops  of  blood — that   blood   which   for  man's   sins 
atones. 

"At  his  command,  and  'neath  his  full  control 
Shall  banded  men  of  various  Orders  known, 
Plighted  to  do  his  will,  and  hard  of  soul. 
Obey  his  vile  behests — they're  Satan's  own. 
With  hearts  and  visage  hardened  as  the  steel. 
And  pious  look,   and  sanctimonious  mien. 
Will  they  full  oft  behold,  nor  pang  of  pity  feel, 
As  they  survey  the  heartless,  harrowing  scene 
Where    slaughtered    saints    and   Ood's   own   martyrs    die 
serene. 

'*Dark  wars  most  desolating  will  he  wage. 

Go  forth  in  fury  utterly  to  destroy; 

The  Powers  of  Earth  and  Hell  call  forth,  and  rage 

And  rave;   e'en  Heaven's   thunders   seek   to   employ, 

Invoking  wrath  and  endless  woe  on  those 

Who  dare  stand  fast  for  God,  and  thick  and  fast 

Hurl    forth    anathemas    and    fearful    woes. 

Beneath  which  mankind  cower  and  stand  egbasti 

While  peals  and  rolls  along  the  dreaded  thunderblast. 

''The  glorious  Holy  Mountain  too  he'll  seize. 
That   Holy   Mountain   where   the   Lord   doth   reign. 
Enthrone  himself,  and  with  his  'Holy  Sees' 
So-called  and  vile  pollutions  all,  profane; 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  191 

The  tabernacles  of  his  palaces 

He'll  plant  between  the  seas,  make  fcherte  his  home; 
Hold  there  his  courts;   and  all  that  was  and  is. 
Surpass  in  splendor,  while  each  swelling  dome 
Proclaims  too  well  the  Man  of  Sin,  proud  Papal  Rome. 

"As  Time  rolls  on,  and  nears  the  pe|riod  of  the  end, 

Shall  various  realms  and  mighty  kings  essay; 

To  break  his  power,  upon  his  lands  descend, 

And  humble  his  imperious,  haughty  sway. 

The  Southern  King  with  swift  advancing  arms 

Shall  push  his  conquests,  threatening  all  his  coasts. 

And  terrify  with  war's  wild,  rude  alarms, 

And  ravage  widely  with  his  marshalled  hosts, 

And   trial  make   of  his   high,   swelling,   vaunting  boasts. 

''And  he,  this  'wilful  king,'  by  fury  stirred, 
Shall  brisitle  up,  arouse  himself  for  war; 
Invoke  the  nations  to  his  aid  by  word 
And  summons  far  and  wide,  from  shore  to  shore. 
Then   armies   huge,   like   rolling   floods,   on   land, 
And  countless  ships,  like  hovering  birds  of  prey. 
Will  move  at  his  behest,  his  stern  command, 
Sent  forth  to  conquer,  desolate  and  slay — 
And    thousands,    thousands    fall    along    the    dead-strewn 
way. 

''Around  a  rock-hewn  sepulchre  sublime, 

Where  yet  the  Lord  of  Glory  is  to  sleep 

The   saddest,   strangest,   loneliest   sleep   of   Time, 

While  angel  bands  their  silent  vigils  keep — 

Around  that  Tomb  shall  War's  wild  tumults  rage. 

As  turbaned  warriors  fiercely  rush  to  meet 

Their  fearless  foe  in  battle's  deadly  gage, 

And  press  to  vict'ry  wild  or  dire  defeat. 

As  myriads  fall  o'erwhelmed  beneath  the  trampling  feet. 

"Then,  then  in  conflict  dire  shall  Saracen 
And  armed  Crusader  meet  and  draw  the  sword 
To  drink  each  other's  blood,  and  fight  as  men 
Inflam'ed  by   fury   fight   for   One   adored. 


192  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

A  tiirbaned  warrior  one  with  heart  unquailed, 

And  battling  for  his  vengeful,  lustful  Creed; 

And  one  a  fearless  trooper  armed  and  mailed, 

The  knightly  Champion  of  the  Cross,  to  bleed 

And  die,  and  win  each  one  the  warrior's  empty  meed. 

"Yet   Moab's   race   and   Ammon's   swarthy  sons, 
And  Edom's  tribe  shall  all  escape  his  ire. 
(For  thus  high  Heaven's  secret  purpose  rune.) 
Not  so  with  Egypt,  land  of  flame  and  fire, 
'Egjrpt,'  so-called  in  mystic  word  and  sign. 
But  not  in  truth. '^     Alas,  she'll  trodden  be 
Beneath  his  foot,  and  Popes  and  priests  combine 
To  grasp  her  riches   (all  in  subtlety). 
And  o'er  her  gold,  her  souls,   her   all,   hold   strong   su- 
premacy. 

'*Yet  in  the  latter  days,  as  slowly  nears 
The  approaching  end,  shall  tidings  sore  distress 
And  trouble  him,  and  quake  his  soul  with  fears; 
In  North  and  East  shall  nations  rise,  and  bless 
The  daiwning  light,  tihrow  ojBf  the  bondage  dark 
So  long  endured;  from  monks,  priests,  relics  fly 
And  turn  to  God,  man's  Refuge,  Hope  and  Ark. 
And  he  shall  rage,  blaspheme,  storm  earth  and  sky, 
Yet  meet  his  destined  end,  and  without  helped,  die.  "** 

CLOiSINO  SCENES.     (Chap.  12.)     ^ 
''Then   woes   shall   thicken,   evils   multiply. 
And  trouble  like  an  overwhelming  flood 
Shall  roll  in  on  mankind.     In  vain  they  fly. 
In  vain  attempt  escape;  for  war  and  blood, 
And   sorrows  sore,  unspeakable,   and   anguish   dire, 
Shall  whelm  the  nations  one  by  one.     And  some 
Blaspheme;  in  agonies  untold  expire; 
And  others  speechless,  in  their  horrors  dumb — 
Alas,  Earth's  great,  greiat  tribulation  now  is  come. 


*Italy — or  the  Papal  Dominion  everywhere. 
•♦See  Note  S. 


THE  MAN  OF  SIN.  193 

*'And  then  shall  Michael  rise,  the  Mighty  Prince 
That  standeth  for  thy  people  in  their  need, 
Aye,  rise  for  their  defence,  and  well;   for  since 
This  world  began,  in  truth  and  very  deed 
Hath  never  been  such  time  of  sore  distress, 
Such  dire  pei-plexity,  such  horrors  to  appall, 
While  wars   and  famines,  pestilences  press 
And  drive  men  to  despair.     Yei:  midst  it  all 
Not  one  shall  perish  of  thy  people,  not  one  fall. 

^^And  from  their  long,  long  sleep  of  death  shall  wake 

The  mouldering  dust  of  many  a  buried  one, 

Some,  to   their  portion  in  the  burning  Lake, 

Some,  to  a  glory  brighter  than  the  sun. 

And  they  shall  shine  that  he  the  truly  wise, 

As  shines  the  glowing  firmament  on  high, 

And  they  that  win  lost  souls  to  heaven,  their  prizje 

Obtain,  and  beam  as  beams  the  starry  sky, 

While  countless  ages  whirl  in  ceaseless  cycles  by. 

'^But  thou,  0  Daniel,  seal  the  words  and  book, 

To  mortal  minds  it  shall  be  hidden  lore; 

Into  these  shrouded  secrets  may  none  look, 

Or  vainly  seek  these  mysteries  to  explore. 

Yet  note  one  sign  which  may  in  part  foreshow 

The  approaching  end    (heed  well   and  understand), 

When  earth  grows  wise,  and  hurrying  to  and  fro 

Vast,  restless  myriads  rush  o'er  sea  and  land, 

Let  mortals  surely  know  the  long-looked  end's  at  hand.*' 

Again  I  looked  to  see,  and  lo!  two  more 

(Celestial  beings  to  mine  eye  they  seem) 

Now  stand,  all  robed  in  white,  on  either  shore, 

And  One,  more  radiant  still,  aibove  the  stream, 

The   Great  Revealer   of   Time's   mystic   lore. 

Him  they  address  to  learn  what  this  foreshows.  ' 

Who  lifted  high  his  hand  to  heaven,  and  swore 

That  time,  times  and  an  half  must  pass;  with  woes 

The  holy  people  wasted  be,  and  then  the  close. 


194  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

I  heard  but  understood  it  not,  all  seemed 

Unto  my  mind  impenetrable  m'aze 

Or  mystery  profound,  as  when  one  dreamed. 

In  vain  I  queried,  ''Lord,  these  scenes,  these  days 

Prophetic,  these  numbers  so  profound,  so  vast. 

What  mean  they,  where  begin,  or  how  long  last?" 

No  answer  given  save  this:  ''Not  to  thy  gaze. 

Nor  that  of  mortals  may  these  things  be  known; 

Such  mighty  riddles  may  none  read,  save  God   alone." 

"Sealed  till  th.'  appointed  end  they'll  te  ooneealed; 

Long,  long  their  mystic  meaning  will  God  hide; 

Yet  to  the  wise  at  last  'twill  be  revealed. 

And  many  shall  be  purged,   and   proved,   and   tried; 

Some  viler  grow,  and  some  more  purified; 

Some  lifted  higher,  some  whelmed  in  deep   distress; 

'Some  watching,  and  some  not;  yet  more  or  less 

All  buried  in  their  whelming  joys  or  cares. 

Till  steals   this   Mighty  Day  upon  them  unawares. 

"Yet  from  the  day  thait  earth  shall  see  arise 
That  nameless   Horror  which  makes  desolate 
And  voids   Messiah's   glorious   sacrifice, 
Until   the  end   decreed,   detei-minate. 
Shall  be  twelve  hundred  ninety  days.     Blest  %e    U^ 
To  whom  'tis  given  to  live  and  still  survive 
Till  comes  the  period  'Thirteen  Thirty-five' — 
The  brightest  Day  of  Glory  earth  shall  see; 
And   then  will   close   fulfilled   what   God   now   shows   to 
thee. 

"But  go  thy  way,  0  man  belov'd — that  way 

Thy  God  appoints  for  thee;  thine  allotted  task 

Fulfil;  fill  up  the  measure  of  Life's  day. 

And  thou  shalt  sweetly  resit,  as  thou  dost  ask, 

And  rise  to  thy  glorious  lot  at  Time's  grand  close." 

The  vision's  o'er,  the  mystery  sealed,  the  scroll 

Of  Prophecy  shut   up,  nor  mortal   knows 

Where  sleeps   the   Mighty  Seer;   yet   ages   roll, 

And   still  will  roll   while   calmly  rests  his  waiting  soul. 


^  RECAPITULATION  AND  CONCLUSION. 

The  times  are  waxing  late,  the  earth  is  gi'owiiig  old; 

The  dreams  and  visions  which  the  Seer  saw 

Are  all  well-nigh  fulfilled,  and  even  now 

Are   hastening    to    their    consummation.      Long, 

Full  long,  hath  come  to  pass  the  scenes  foretold. 

The  Babylonian  and  the  Persian  thrones 

Have  wasted  ages  since.     The  armored  Greek 

And  war-bred  Roman,  and  barbarian  rude 

Have  all,  all  had  their  day  of  power,  and  now 

Are  in  the  dust.     As  ages  glided  on 

They,  one  by  one,  appeared  each  in  his  place, 

Fulfilled  their  allotted  parts,  then  silently 

Swift    vanished   from   the   scene,   and   sank   beneath 

The  rolling  Stream  of  Time. 

Messiah's  come, 
Poured  forth   his  precious  blood,  laid  down  his  life 
A  ransom  priceless  for  the  sins  of  men. 
Jerusalem  hath   drunk  her  cup  of  woe, 
Her  sons  been  captive  led,  and  Israel's   race 
Bowed    helplessly    beneath    the    beating    storm 
That  now  hath  raged  for  many  a  weary  age 
Upon  her  helpless  sons. 

The  Little  Horn  * 
With  look  so  unpretentious  at  the  first, 
Hath  in  his  place  appointed,  long  ago 
Appeared  and  grown  to  size  prodigious. 


♦The  Moslem  Power. 


196  THE  LOST  DREAM.  | 

The  Fierce  King-,  with  his  dark,  mysterious  creed 

And  g'ory  sword,  hath   ravaged   Christendom, 

Trampling  the  hallowted  courts  of  God  beneath 

His  impious  foot;   and  many  a  heart  hath  quailed 

Dismayed,  before  the  Crescent's  awful  gleam, 

All  this  hath  oome  to  pass  as  Heaven  foretold. 

The  Little  Horn  *,  with  look  so  stout,  and  mouth 

So    arrogant    and    blesphemous,    hath    poui^d 

Its  imprecations  forth.     The  Nameless  Beast 

Hath   risen  from  the   Pit,   and   raved   and   rag-ed 

And  slaughtered  mercilessly  the  hapless  flock 

Of  Ood.     The  Man  of  Sin*  hath  climbed  the  throne 

And  gi-asped  the  sceptre,  worn  the  triple  crown, 

And  fouled   the  Temple  of  the  Living  God, 

The  glorious   Holy  Mountain,   and  from  thence 

Hurled  fortth  his  thunders  o'er  an  awe-struck  world; 

Planted   his   palaces  'between   the   seas; 

Set  up  tliie  Horror,  aye,  that  Nameless  Woe 

That  maketh  desolate;  defiled,  profaned, 

And   shamed  the  iSanctuary  of  God.     Too   true — 

Aye,   Anti-Christ   hath  planted  both  his   feet 

In  East  and  West  upon  the  prostrate  Church 

Of  God.     All   this,   aye,  all  hath  come  to  pass 

Long  Since. 

The    times    are    waxing    late,    and    earth 
Is  growing  old,  and  signs,  bright  golden  signs 
Are  even  now  betokening  the  end — 
The  expected  end,  long-looked,  awaited  long. 
The   Crescent   fadeth  in   the   Eastiern   skies, 
The  triple  crown,  long  worn  so  arrogantly 
By    so-called    ''Holy    Father"    in    the    West 
Grows  dim,  and  trembles  to  its  fall;   the  earth 
And  skies  give  tokens  of  the  nearing  end. 
Messiah's   fragrant   Name   rolls   ever   onward 
O'er   the  earth  with   still  increasing  fragi'ance. 
Eastward   and   Westward,   Northward   and    Southward, 
All  around  the  earth,  diffusing  sweetness 
And  filling  hearts  forlorn  with  hope  and  joy. 


♦The  Papacy. 


RECAPITULATION.  197 

And  nations  hail  the  dawning  day.     Oh,  sure, 

The  end,  the  long-looked  end  is  near,  at  hand. 

The   mighty  periods   measured    off   upon 

The  tortuous  track  of  time,  have  all  well-nigh 

Run  out  their  course.     The  shadows  flee  away; 

Th'«  Morniuii'  breaks,  and  earth  in  deep  suspense 

Now  waits  her  promised  Lord.     Soon  may  the  King 

Draw  near.     Soon  may  the  Royal  Conqueror  come, 

And  wear  the  crumbling  crowns  that  even  now 

Are  tottering  to  their  fall.     Oh,  earth,  earth,  earth, 

Thou'rt  weary  grown — thou'rt  Avaxen   old,  and  Time 

Drags  hieavily^-his   chariot  slowly  rolls; 

Th'    appointed    goal    is    near — 'twill    soon    be    reached. 

Oh,  Christ,  thy  kingdom  w^aiteth  now  for  Thee! 

The  Papacy  has  w^ell-nigh  filled  up  the  measure  of  its 
iniquity,  and  before  anoither  eentuiy  shall  have  passed, 
will,  in  all  probability,  have  descended  to  its  doom.  A 
monster  of  impiety  and  wickedness;  an  unfathomable 
''mysteiy  of  iniquity";  the  Devil's  deepest  and  most 
artfully-contrived  Masterpiece  of  cunning  and  deadly 
defeat  to  Chrisit's  scheme  of  salvation — th)e  Papacy  is 
necessarily  fore-doomed  and  must  inevitahly  go  down 
into  the  depths  of  perdition.  An  event  this  will  be,  nnd 
•an  accomplishment  of  prophecy  which  will  be  hailed 
with  the  most  rapturous  joy  and  thanksgiving  by  every 
devout  creature  on  earth  and  in  heaven. 

The  righteousness,  holiness,  truth  an^  justice  of  God 
demand  its  extinction  land  utter  annihilation  in 
ten-ific  judgment,  and  that  judgment  wdll  certain- 
ly come.  It  has  blasphemed  God,  an-ogating  his 
ineffable  titles  to  itself:  insulted  all  heaven,  both 
saints  and  angels,  by  its  idolatrous  mockeries  and 
worship  of  them;  blasphemed  and  insulted  the  Virgin 
Mary  by  its  shocking  invocations  and  worship  addressed 
to   her;-''    belied   the   truth,   burying  it   hopelessly   under 


*The  Virgin  Mary  if  on  earth,  would  be  pained  and 
shocked  beyond  expression  to  see  and  hear  the  idolatrous 
worship  paid  to  her  in  Papal  lands,  and  would  abhor  in 


198  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

a  mass  of  fable,  perversion  and  corruption;  dishonored 
the  Lord  of  Gloi-y,  making  void  his  glorious  offering  on 
the  Cross;  disgraced  Religion  by  the  shameless  and  scan- 
dalous lives  of  its  clergy,  its  Popes  and  its  Priests  anl 
its  Monks  and  its  Nuns,  and  made  it  odious  in  the  eyes 
of  the  world;  exalted  itself  against  all  that  is  called 
God,  sitting  in  his  holy  temple  and  lording  it  over  the 
souls  of  men  as  God;  poured  out  the  blood  of  his  in- 
nocent and  unoffending  saints  in  torrents  like  water; 
blackened  their  names  and  their  memories  by  the^  vilest 
and  most  odious  terms  and  epithets  applied  to  thi 
and  its  fall  and  extinction  will  be  the  event  of  the 
future  that  will  thrill  with  praise  and  thanksgiving-, 
saints  and  angels,  prophets  and  apostles,  and  redeemed 
humanity  the  world  over.  And  so  the  Apostle  John 
teaches  us,  when  he  beheld  in  gorgeous  vision  the  ac- 
complishment of  this  fact. 

"Rejoice  over  her,  thou  Heaven,  and  ye  holy  Apos- 
tl'es  and  Prophets,  for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her. 
And  a  Mighty  Angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  grea.t  mill- 
stone and  cast  it  into  the  sea  saying,  'Thus  with  violence 
shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and 
shall  be  found  no  more  at  all.^  And  the  voice  of  harp- 
ers and  musicians,  of  pipers  and  trumpeters  sihall  be 
hieard  no  more  at  all  in  thee;  and  no  craftsman  of  what- 
soever craft  he  be  shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee;  and 
the  sound  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all 
in  thee;  and  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more 
at  all  in  thee;  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  the 
bride  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee;  for  thy 
merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth;  for  by  their 


the  very  depths  of  her  soul  that  church  that  could  so 
dishonor  her  Lord  and  Savior  as  well  as  insult  her  by  such 
mockeries.  No  creature  in  heaven  would  more  quickly 
resent  the  blasphemy  or  feel  more  outrageously  insulted 
by  being  addressed  and  worshipped  as  "the  Queen  of 
Heaven,"  "the  Gate  of  salvation,"  "the  Refuge  of  sinners," 
than  the  loving,  pure,  and  gentle  Mother  of  our  Lord. 
It's  an  insult  to  her  character  even  to  think  of  applying 
such  terms  to  her. 


RECAPITULATION.  199 

sorceries  were  all  nations  deceived.  And  in  her  was 
found  the  blood  of  prophets  ajid  of  saints  and  of  all 
that  were  slain  upon  the  earth."     (Rev.  18:  20-24.) 

"Alleluia:  ^•"^'-^lion  and  gloiy  and  honor  and  power 
unto  the  Lord  our  God;  for  true  and  righteous  are  his 
judgments;  for  he  hath  judgied  The  Great  Whore  which 
did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her  fornication,  and  hath 
avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand."  (Rie(v. 
19:  1-2.) 


NOTES. 

Note  A.  Strictly  speaking,  the  Papacy  as  here  pointed 
out  was  long  ago  detected.  Even  before  the  Reformation 
that  fact  was  discovered  and  pointed  out  by  isolated  and 
independent  witnesses  in  different  countries  and  at  dif- 
ferent periods  of  history — and  even  in  Italy.  But  during 
the  period  of  the  Reformation  Martin  Luther  and  many 
other  witnesses  to  the  truth  made  the  discovery  and 
boldly  proclaimed  it. 

It  has  been  very  common  and  popular,  however,  of  late 
years  to  dispute  this  fact  and  to  deride  the  idea  of  the 
Pope  being  the  Antichrist,  some  very  self-confident  per- 
sons even  going  so  far  as  to  assert  that  that  idea  is  now 
universally  abandoned  and  not  claimed  or  believed  by  any 
one.  But  all  such  assertions  are  simply  assertions  and 
nothing  more,  and  are  due  largely  to  lack  of  information 
on  the  matter.  They  know  not  whereof  they  speak 
It  is  not  difficult  to  explain  the  surrendering  this  fact  by 
some,  of  the  Papacy  being  the  Anti-Christ.  It  is  due  prin- 
cipally to  the  following  causes,  viz.: 

1,  The  extreme  sensitiveness  and  sickly  sentimentality 
of  some  persons  who  know  very  little,  indeed  almost  noth- 
ing, of  the  history  of  the  Papacy  and  the  Romish  Church, 
and  their  black  and  bloody  crimes,  and  who  are  so 
infatuated  with  their  so-called  ideas  of  "Christian  Charity," 
that  they  almost  regard  it  as  a  crime  to  call  in  question 
the  sanctity  and  purity  and  veracity  of  that  church  and 
her  insinuating  priesthood  and  clergy.  Hence  the  thought 
of  the  Pope  actually  being  the  Anti-Christ  is  simply  shock- 
ing to  them. 

2.  The  Romanizing  element  to  be  found  in  every  Protes- 
tant country,  who  have  never  been  more  than  half  reform- 
ed, and  who  have  always  leaned  to  the  Church  of  Rome 
more  than  to  the  purer  and  simpler  doctrines  of  Protest- 
antism, capitvated  by  her  imposing  pageantry  and 
her      almost      undisguised      Paganism.        To      them      the 


202  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

fleshpots  of  Egypt,  "the  leeks,  the  onions  and  the 
garlic"  are  more  attractive  diet  than  the  fresh-falling  man- 
na  from  heaven  that  is  furnished  in  the  simpler  worship 
and  the  purer  teachings  of  the  Protestant  faith.  With 
them,  the  Pope  can  never  be  the  Anti-Christ,  because 
Popery  is  always  more  congenial  to  them  than  Christianty. 

3.  It  is  a  part  of  that  systematic  effort  very  sedulously 
made  by  Rome  and  her  Priesthood  to  give  her  respecta- 
bility in  lands  and  countries  where  she  is  not  well  known, 
by  covering  up  and  concealing  her  deformities,  and  thus 
to  deceive  the  unsuspecting — especially  in  England  and 
America.  Hence  the  hideousness  and  blackness  of  her 
character  are  artfully  kept  out  of  view,  and  the  "virtues" 
and  "excellencies"  of  Rome,  and  her  Jesuits,  monks,  nuns, 
and  "sisters,"  and  the  Pope  himself  are  constantly  and 
conspicuously  paraded  before  the  eye — but  the  real  char- 
acter of  that  church  and  her  clergy  carefully  concealed. 
But  Luther  and  the  Reformers  were  not  mistaken,  the 
marks  are  too  clear  and  the  proofs  too  plain  to  admit 
of  doubt,  except  to  the  most  prejudiced  and  blinded  mindv 
The  Pope  is  undoubtedly  and  beyond  all  question  the 
Anti-Christ  foretold  by  Daniel,  Paul  and  John. 

4.  There  is  still  another  class  of  persons  whose  peculiar 
and  unsupported  (from  Scripture)  views  about  an  Anti- 
Christ  yet  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  period  of  the  world's 
history  preceding  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ,  necessa- 
rily lead  them  to  reject  the  idea  of  the  Papacy  being 
the  Anti-Christ.  For  if  the  Pope  be  the  Anti-Christ  fore- 
told in  Prophesy  and  is  already  revealed,  their  theory  of 
an  Anti-Christ  still  to  come  falls  flat  to  the  ground.  Con- 
sequently with  them  the  Pope  cannot  be  the  Anti-Christ, 
and  they  labor  perhaps  more  perseveringly  and  earnestly 
to  disprove  that  fact,  than  any  other  class  of  Protestant 
writers.  But  if  Scripture  language  means  anything  at  all 
there  will  be  no  other  Anti-Christ  than  the  one  who  has 
come  and  been  revealed  ages  ago.  And  he  now  reigns 
at  Rome. 


Note  B.  Line  of  Babylonian  Kings  from  the  destruction 
of  Nineveh  and  establishment  of  Babylonian  independence 
under  Nabopolassar  to  the  conquest  of  Babylon  by  Cyrus. 

(1.)  Nabopolassar  dies  604  B.  C. 

(2.)  Nebuchadnezzar  his  son  dies  B.  C.  561. 

(3.)  Evil  Merodach  his  son  reigns  only  2  years. 

(4.)  Neriglissar  reigns  4  years — dies  B.  C.  555. 

(5.)  Laborosoarchod,  or  Labossoracus  his  son,  a  mere 
boy,  and  reigns  only  a  few  months.    He  is  murdered  by 

(6.)  Nabonadius  the  last  king.    He  marries  a  daughter  of 


NOTES.  203 

Nebuchadnezzar,  and  as  soon  as  Belshazzar  (his  son  by 
this  marriage)  is  of  sufficient  age,  associates  him  on  the 
throne.  Under  Belshazzar  Babylon  is  taken  by  Cyrus  B. 
C  539,  and  Nabonadius  surrenders  himself  a  prisoner  to 
Cyrus  B.  C.  538.     (Rawlinson's  Anc.  Hist.  p.  49.) 

Note  C.  The  persecutions  under  the  heathen  emperors 
Nero,  Trajan,  Domitian,  Diocletian  were  very  severe,  con- 
tinuing in   some   instances   for   several  years. 

They  were  also  attended  with  great  suffering,  loss  ol 
property,  and  even  life  itself.  During  their  continuance 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  God's  true  and  faithful  servants 
perished,  and  often  under  the  most  excruciating  tortures. 

But  in  comparison  with  the  victims  of  the  Papacy  and 
the  persecutions  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  i.  e.,  the  perse- 
cutions inflicted  by  that  Church,  the  victims  of  Pagan 
persecution  were  but  as  a  mere  handful.  And  m  compar- 
ison with  the  centuries  of  persecution  through  which  the 
martyrs  of  Jesus  have  passed  under  the  sanguinary  reign 
of  the  Papacy,  the  duration  of  Pagan  persecution  was 
but  a  brief  period. 

In  the  one  instance  the  sufferings  of  God's  persecuted  and 
slaughtered  sheep  were  inflicted  by  heathen  Emperors 
upon  those  whom  they  regarded  as  reviling  and  blas- 
pheming their  gods;  in  the  other  instance  they  were  in- 
flicted by  those  who  called  themselves  "Christians,"  and 
who  posed  as  Shepherds  of  Christ's  flock.  It  is  so-called 
"Christian"  Rome  that  has  so  ruthlessly  and  so  savagely 
slaughtered  the  unoffending  flock  of  God,  with  such  hor- 
rible and  such  almost  inconceivable  methods  of  torture, 
and  for  so  many  ages.  Rome's  persecuting  power  con- 
tinued for  more  than  1,000  years,  and  during  that  time  it 
has  been  estimated  that  Fifty  Millions  of  human  beings 
have  perished  by  her  dungeons,  fires,  tortures,  crusades, 
and  "holy  wars"  stirred  up  and  waged  against  so-called 
"heretics."  It  was  this  that  so  astonished  and  bewildered 
the  Apostle  John  in  Patmos  when  he  saw  the  Woman 
seated  upon  the  scarlet-covered  Beast  (Rev.  18:3),  and 
"drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints"    (v  .6). 

"And  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered  with  great  admiration." 
Not  that  he  admired  such  a  foul  and  loathsome  Apostate, 
nor  such  a  horrible  career  as  hers  had  been,  but  that 
he  was  astonished  with  great  astonishment.  It  was  noth- 
ing new  to  him  and  no  novelty  in  his  experience  for  Christ- 
ians to  suffer  and  be  cruelly  slaughtered  under  heathen 
Emperors,  for  he  was  even  then  a  victim  of  this  heathen 
persecution  and  enduring  exile  in  Patmos  for  his  dear 
Master's  sake. 


204  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

But  for  a  Power  calling  itself  the  Church  of  Christ  to  so 
savagely  persecute  and  slaughter  Christ's  own  saints,  to 
mangle,  torture,  butcher,  and  massacre  them  until  she 
was  actually  drunken  with  their  blood,  and  to  continue 
this  for  so  many  weary  centuries — all  this  was  something 
so  new  and  so  astonishing  to  him  that  when  he  saw  it, 
he  was  simply  amazed  and  bewildered  beyond  expression. 

Where  Pagan  Rome  slaughtered  her  thousands,  or  even 
tens  of  thousands,  Papal  Rome  has  slaughtered  her  millions 
and  tens  of  millions.  Her  garments  have  been  stained  with 
their  innocent  blood. 

Note  D.  "The  Glory."  The  word  "Tsebi"  meaning  "beau- 
ty," "splendor,"  occurs  only  four  times  in  the  book  of  Dan- 
iel, once  in  the  8th  chapter  and  three  times  in  the  11th 
chapter. 

Once  it  is  translated  in  the  Authorized  Version  "pleas- 
ant" and  three  times  "glorious"  land,  and  in  the  Revised 
Version  "glorious  land"  in  all  four  instances. 

There  seems,  however,  to  be  a  latent  prophesy  concealed 
most  skillfully  in  the  very  composition  of  the  word  itself, 
unsuspected  by  the  ordinary  reader  of  the  Hebrew,  but 
when  pointed  out  to  him  very  clearly  discernible.  For 
the  benefit  of  those  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  Hebrew 
it  may  be  stated  that  there  is  in  that  language  a  word 
"tsaba,"  which  means  "war,"  "warfare,"  "army,"  "host," 
etc.,  another  word  "bamoth,"  which  has  as  one  of  its 
meanings  "sepulchre,"  "tomb,"  sepulchral  mound." 

It  has  been  suggested  by  some  scholars  that  perhaps 
this  is  the  word  used  in  Isaiah  53:9,  and  instead  of  being 
translated  there  as  it  is  in  the  English  version  "in  his 
death,"  it  should  be  translated  "his  tomb."  The  verse 
would  then  read  "his  grave  was  appointed  with  the  wicked, 
but  with  the  rich  man  was  his  tomb." 

As  is  well  known  there  is  also  another  very  common 
word  "Jehovah"  occurring  quite  frequently  all  through 
the  Old  Testament  Scriptures. 

These  three  v/ords  "tsaba,"  "bamoth,"  "Jehovah,"  thus 
arranged  and  translated  mean  "the  war  of  the  tomb  of 
Jehovah."  Now  taking  the  initial  letter  of  each  of  these 
three  words  as  they  thus  stand,  and  you  have  the  word 
"tsebi"  itself. 

"The  land  of  Tsebi"  ("glorious  land")  would  then  simply 
be  the  "the  land  of  the  war  for  the  tomb  of  Jehovah," 
or  "the  land  in  which  was  waged  the  war  for  the  tomb 
of  Jehovah,"  a  most  singular  yet  at  the  same  time  clear 
and  unmistakable  prediction  of  the  War  for  the  Holy  Sepul- 


NOTES.  205 

chre,  or  in  other  words  the  Crusades,  a  series  of  wars 
lasting  for  nearly  200  years,  waged  principally  in  Pales- 
tine and  for  the  recovery  and  possession  of  the  Holy  Se- 
pulchre. 

This  is  certainly  a  remarkable  fact,  not  only  that  the  Cru- 
sades should  be  so  distinctly  foretold  in  Daniel's  prophesy, 
but  the  very  object  for  which  these  wars  of  the  Cru- 
sades would  be  waged,  the  recovery  and  possession  of 
the  Holy  Sepulchre  by  the  nations  of  Europe. 

And  also  that  in  the  composition  of  a  single  word  ("the 
glory")  the  whole  subject  should  be  so  comprehensively 
and    yet    so    skillfully   concealed. 

Now,  of  course,  there  are  some  other  combinations 
of  that  word  that  may  easily  be  made — as  for  example  "the 
narrow  tomb  of  Jehovah"  or  "the  rock  tomb  of  Jehovah," 
all  of  them  bringing  out  some  prominent  feature  of  that 
greatly-honored  resting  place  where  the  Lord  of  Glory 
slept  from  his  burial  to  his  resurrection — but  none  of 
them  bringing  out  so  conspicuously  the  prophesy  of  that 
tremendous  conflict  that  was  to  be  waged  by  the  mightiest 
nations  of  Europe  and  for  so  long  a  time  around  that 
Holy  Sepulchre,  as  does  the  combination  here  suggested. 

We  have  no  hesitation,  therefore,  in  accepting  the  conclu- 
sion that  in  the  very  composition  of  the  word  itself 
("tsebi")  we  have  a  latent  prophesy  of  the  Holy  Sepul- 
chre and  the  long  continued  and  sanguinary  wars  that  one 
day  were  to  be  waged  by  the  armies  of  Christendom  for  its 
recovery  and  possession. 

Another  consideration  tending  to  confirm  this  conclusion 
is  that  the  word  "tsaba,"  meaning  "host"  or  "army,"  comes 
so  near  being  the  very  word  "tsebi"  itself  that  it  would 
naturally  suggest  itself  first  to  the  mind  as  a  most  suitable 
word  out  of  which  to  make  the  combination  instead  of 
others  that  might  be  suggested.  However,  as  remarked 
before,  two  other  combinations  may  be  "Tsur  Bamoth 
Yehovah,"  the  Rock  Tomb  of  Jehovah — or  "Tsar  Bamoth 
Yehovah"  the  Narrow  Tomb  of  Jehovah,  both  of  which 
unmistakably  point  out  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  for  whose  pos- 
session such  gigantic  wars  were  waged  by  the  nations  of 
Christendom,  and  for  so  long  a  time.  The  land  of  the 
"Tsebi,"  would  then  simply  mean  "the  Land  of  the  Holy 
Sepulchre." 

Note  E.   .Translation  of  Daniel  11:   31-45. 

For  the  benefit  of  the  reader  who  may  not  be  familiar 
with  the  Hebrew,  or  who  may  not  have  access  to  the 
original  text,  we  present  the  following  translation  of  the 
passage  beginning  with  the  31st  verse  of  the  11th  chapter 


206  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

and  continuing  to  the  end  of  the  chapter,  by  far  the  most 
important  portion  of  the  chapter: 

V.  31.  "And  Arms"  shall  stand  up  on  his  own  part,  and 
they  shall  profane  the  sanctuary  the  place  of  refuge,  and 
they  shall  pervert  the  Perpetual  Burnt  Offering,  and  they 
shall  set  up  the  Abomination  that  maketh  desolate. 

V.  32.  And  the  transgressors  of  the  covenant  shall  he 
seduce  with  flatteries;  yet  the  people  who  do  know  their 
God  shall  be  strong  and  do  exploits. 

V.  33.  And  the  understanding  ones  of  the  people  shall 
instruct  many;  yet  shall  they  fall  by  the  sword,  and  by 
flame  and  by  captivity  and  by  spoil  many  days. 

V.  34.  Nevertheless  when  they  fall  they  shall  be  strength- 
ened with  a  little  help,  and  there  shall  cleave  to  them  many 
with  flatteries. 

V.  35.  And  (even)  of  the  understanding  ones  shall 
(some)  fall,  to  try  them  and  purify  them  and  make  them 
white  even  to  the  time  of  the  end,  because  it  is  for  an 
appointed  period. 

V.  36.  And  according  to  his  own  will  shall  the  King  do, 
and  exalt  himself,  and  magnify  himself  over  every  God; 
even  against  the  God  of  gods  shall  he  speak  marvelous 
things,  and  shall  prosper  until  the  accomplishment  of  the 
indignation,  because  that  which  is  determined  shall  be  done. 

V.  37.  And  to  the  God  of  his  fathers  shall  he  not  give 
heed,  nor  to  the  desire  of  women,  nor  to  any  god  shall  he 
give  heed,  because  over  all  will  he  magnify  himself. 

V.  38.  And  for  a  god,  will  he  honor  Mauzzim  in  his  office; 
and  for  a  god,  one  whom  his  fathers  knew  not,  will  he 
honor  with  gold  and  with  silver  and  with  precious  stones, 
and  with  desirable  things. 

V.  39.  And  he  shall  make  for  strongholds  Mauzzim  (i.  e. 
these  Mauzzim,  etc.,  shall  be  his  strongholds)  together 
with  the  strange  god  whom  he  shall  acknowledge  (and) 
greatly  honor:  and  he  shall  cause  them  to  rule  over  many, 
and  he  shall  divide  out  the  land  for  price. 

V.  40.  And  at  the  time  of  the  end  shall  the  King  of  the 
South  push  at  him,  and  the  King  of  the  North  shall 
bristle  up  against  him  with  chariot,  and  with  horses  and 
with  many  ships,  and  shall  enter  into  the  lands,  and  he 
shall  overflow  and  pass  over. 

V.  41.  And  he  shall  enter  into  the  land  of  the  Glory, 
and  many  shall  fall;  yet  these  shall  escape  from  his  hand, 
Edom  and  Moab,  and  the  chief  (i.  e.  the  princes  or  princi- 
pal ones)  of  the  sons  of  Ammon. 

V.  42.  And  he  shall  stretch  forth  his  hand  over  the  coun- 
tries, and  the  land  of  Egypt  shall  not  escape. 

V.  43.  And  he  shall  have  power  over  the  treasures  of  gold 
and   silver,   and   over   all   the   desirable   things   of  Egypt: 


NOTES.  207 

and  the  Lubim  and  the  Cushim  (or  burners  i.  e.  men  given 
to  burning  and  hard  merciless  ones)  shall  be  at  his  steps 
(i.  e.  his  servants  and  ready  to  do  his  bidding.) 

V.  44.  Yet  tidings  shall  trouble  him  from  the  East  and 
from  the  North,  and  he  shall  go  forth  in  great  (heat 
of  anger)  to  destroy  and  utterly  make  away  (with  anath- 
ema) many. 

V.  45.  And  he  shall  plant  the  tabernacle  of  his  palaces 
between  the  seas  in  the  Glorious  Holy  Mountain;  yet 
shall  he  come  to  his  end  and  none  shall  help  him. 

Note  F.  The  most  pretentious  and  extravagant  claims 
have  been  put  forth  by  the  Papacy  all  along  during  its 
history,  constantly  reaching  out  wider  and  wider,  and  be- 
coming more  and  more  arrogant  and  blasphemous,  until 
the  highest  point  was  reached  that  it  would  seem  that  a 
human  being,  could  reach  in  the  famous  Bull  of  Boniface 
Vlllth  ("Unam  Sanctam"),  in  the  14th  century.  Before 
him  Nicholas  1st  (9th  century),  Gregory  Vllth  (11th  cen- 
tury), Innocent  Ilird  (13th  century),  and  after  him  Inno- 
cent Vlllth  (14th  century)  and  various  other  Popes  had 
put  forth  and  asserted  the  most  extravagant  claims  about 
their  spiritual  and  temporal  power,  and  the  almost  univer- 
sal extent  of  their  lordly  jurisdiction,  but  in  his  Bull 
"Unam  Sanctam,"  this  pompous  and  self-inflated  "Son 
of  Perdition"  Boniface  Vlllth  surpassed  them  all.  He  act- 
ually went  so  far  as  to  claim  that  "not  only  was  all  power 
imaginable  his,  but  all  power  existing  was  derived  from 
him,"  ("Schaff's  Hersog  Cyclopedia  Vol,  3rd,  p.  1737). 
If  that  does  not  include  heaven,  earth,  and  hell,  and  put  the 
Pope  in  the  place  of  God,  as  Paul  describes  the  Man  of 
Sin  as  doing  (2d  Thess.  2d  Chap.),  then  surely  words  have 
no  meaning,  Paul's  description  of  this  arrogant  Power  is 
"who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called 
God  or  that  is  worshipped."  Daniel's  description  of  the 
same  arrogant  Power  is,  "a  mouth  that  speaketh  great 
things."  (ch.  7:18.)  And  also  "he  shall  exalt  himself, 
and  magnify  himself  above  every  God,  and  shall  speak 
marvelous  things  against  the  God  of  gods."  (11:36.)  Truly 
it  was  a  mouth  that  spake  great  things  when  it  made  such 
pretentious  boasts  as  these,  and  it  is  no  wonder  that  after 
assertions  such  as  these  proclaimed  so  loftily,  and  persisted 
in  so  haughtily  and  so  long,  that  he  is  so  often  addressed 
and  spoken  of  by  his  duped  and  deluded  followers  as 
"our  Lord  God  the  Pope,"  or  that  he  is  "adored"  as  God 
by  the  Cardinals  in  conclave  immediately  after  his  election 
by  them  to  the  Papal  Chair, 

Now,  by  that  peculiar  dogma  of  Papal  Infallibility,  not 
only  claimed  and  asserted  by  the  Popes  themselves,  but 


208  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

also  asserted  and  proclaimed  of  them  by  the  Vatican  Coun- 
cil in  1870,  according  to  which  every  Pope  when  speaking 
officially  on  any  doctrine  or  duty,  or  when  pronouncing  an 
official  decision  on  any  subject  whatever,  speaks  by  Divine 
inspiration  and  is  therefore  infallible  in  that  utterance — ac- 
cording to  that  dogma  whatever  one  Pope  utters  officially 
makes  that  utterance  the  utterance  and  language  of  all. 
What  Boniface  therefore  claimed  and  asserted  as  to  "all 
power  existing  being  derived  from  him,"  being  an  inspired 
and  infallible  utterance,  can  not  be  receded  from  or  re- 
nounced, and  is  therefore  the  language  and  claim  of  every 
Pope.    Whatever  one  says,  they  all  say. 

It  Is  therefore  the  undisputed  claim  of  the  Papacy. 

From  these  lofty  and  extravagant  pretentions  the  Papacy 
has  never  receded,  and  never  can  recede,  as  long  as  that 
dogma  of  Papal  Infallibility  remains. 

Consequently  "the  mouth  that  speaketh  great  things"  and 
blasphemous  things  belongs  to  the  Papacy,  not  as  individ- 
uals but  as  a  continuous  Body  of  Ecclesiastical  Rulers 
holding  the  same  dominion  and  exercising  the  same  author- 
ity over  mankind — and  to  the  Papacy  alone. 

It  is  the  "Horn"  that  is  the  rightful  possessor  of  this  ar- 
rogant, big-speaking  Mouth. 

Note  G.  "The  Abomination  of  Desolation." 

The  reader  of  the  explanation  as  given  in  the  preceding 
pages,  may  think  that  the  interpretation  of  this  expression 
may  be  determined  and  settled  by  the  use  our  Savior 
makes  of  it,  and  that  it  must  therefore  refer  and  can 
only  refer  to  something  that  took  place  at  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem.  Of  course  his  statement  is  final  and  admits 
of  no  dispute  whatever.  Our  Savior  in  speaking  of  the 
"Abomination  of  Desolation"  does  refer  to  the  taking  and 
fall  of  Jerusalem  and  something  that  took  place  there, 
quoting  it  as  something  foretold  by  "Daniel  the  Prophet." 

But  Daniel  speaks  of  more  than  one  Abomination  of 
Desolation,  and  in  two  entirely  separate  and  distinct  proph- 
ecies. The  one  to  which  our  Savior  undoubtedly  alluded 
is  the  one  found  in  the  9th  chapter  of  his  prophesy,  while 
another  one  is  found  in  the  11th  and  12th  chapters  of  his 
prophesy,  and  unquestionably  foretells  an  entirely  dif- 
ferent thing,  and  as  we  believe  (for  the  reasons  given), 
the  Romish  Mass  and  the  saint  and  angel  worship  of  the 
Apostate  Papacy. 

There  has  never  in  all  history  been  set  up  and  established 
and  by  religious  authority,  a  more  odious  or  soul  desolat- 
ing abomination  or  one  more  annihilating  to  all  human 
hopes  than  that. 


NOTES.  209 

That  our  Savior's  prediction  had  reference  to  the  "Abom- 
ination" foretold  in  Daniel's  9th  chapter  is  very  plain  from 
the  fact  that  in  that  great  prophesy  of  his  in  which  he 
alludes  to  some  of  Daniel's  predictions,  he  quotes  from 
him  no  less  than  five  times,  and  all  from  the  same  chapter, 
that  chapter  which  foretells  his  own  violent  death,  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  the  desolation  of  the  Sanctuary, 
and  the  calamitous  overthrow  of  the  Jewish  nation. 

The  "Abomination  of  Desolation"  which  he  (Christ)  fore- 
told as  standing  where  it  ought  not,  was  to  be  seen  when 
Jerusalem  was  "compassed  with  armies,"  and  was  to  be 
a  sign  to  his  disciples  that  her  desolation  was  nigh,  and 
a  warning  to  them  not  to  remain  in  that  doomed  city  and 
be  involved  in  her  overthrow.  It  was  fulfilled  and  accom- 
plished in  the  approach  of  the  Roman  armies  for  the  cap- 
ture and  desolation  of  that  city.  But  the  "Abomination  of 
Desolation"  of  Daniel's  11th  chapter  was  an  entirely  dif- 
ferent thing,  to  be  "set  up"  ages  afterward.  And  to  this 
"Abomination  of  Desolation"  the  Savior  made  no  allusion 
in  his  famous  prophecy. 

NOTE  H. 

The  descriptive  term  "Tamidh"  occurring  several  times 
in  this  chapter  and  translated  in  the  Authorized  Version 
"the  daily  sacrifice,"  occurs  also  several  times  in  the 
28th  chapter  of  the  Book  of  Numbers,  but  in  connection 
with  another  word  "01  ah"  "whole  burnt  offering."  It  is 
there  translated  "continual  burnt  offering."  It  there  refers 
to  the  two  lambs  that  were  to  be  offered  continually,  one 
in  the  morning  and  the  other  in  the  evening,  in  addition 
to  the  other  appointed  sacrifices. 

In  this  service  was  shadowed  forth  the  great  fact  of  the 
need  of  a  daily  atonement  for  sin,  and  of  that  atonement 
as  provided  in  Christ.  His  blood  would  be  continually 
needed,  and  it  would  make  a  continual  as  well  as  perpetual 
atonement  for  sin. 

And  being  offered  every  morning  and  evening  it  was 
called  the  "evening-morning  sacrifice,"  i.  e,  "the  daily 
sacrifice."  (In  Hebrew  usage  the  day  began  with  the  even- 
ing and  ended  with  the  morning,  as  the  reader  can  see 
by  referring  to  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.) 

The  morning  and  the  evening  constituted  the  entire  day. 
It  required  two  lambs  each  day  to  carry  out  this  service 
because  neither  lamb  could  die  twice.  But  Christ  com- 
pleted both  offerings  in  his  one  great  offering  on  the  cross. 
And  hence  we  see  Him  nailed  to  the  cross  at  9  o'clock  in 
the  morning  (the  hour  for  the  morning  sacrifice),  and  at 
3  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  (the  hour  for  the  evening  sacri- 
fice) surrendering  up  his  spirit  to  God  with  the  cry  "it 
is  finished."     Thus  and  then  was  explained  the  meaning 


210  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

of  the  "Daily  Sacrifice"  as  God  intended  it — of  complete 
and  perpetual  efficacy  and  never  to  be  repeated,  hence  the 
official  declaration  by  the  Great  High  Priest  as  well  as 
Victim  himself,  "it  is  finished."  Consequently  in  this  vision 
of  Daniel  recorded  in  his  8th  chapter,  when  the  vision  is 
explicitly  declared  to  be  "the  vision  concerning  the  Daily 
Sacrifice,"  we  are  clearly  to  understand  it  as  a  vision  con- 
cerning the  one  continual  offering  of  Christ,  and  the  manner 
in  which  it  was  to  be  vitiated  and  made  void  by  the 
Desolating  Scourge  here  predicted.  It  was  not  the  remov- 
al or  suppression  of  some  burnt  offering  on  earthly  altar, 
but  the  making  void  and  nugatory  the  great  offering  of 
Calvary. 

When  the  Prophecy  itself  so  plainly  and  so  clearly  asserts 
this  fact,  that  the  vision  is  concerning  the  "Daily  Sacri- 
fice," and  Christ  himself  by  suffering  and  dying  at  those 
very  hours  of  offering  the  daily  lambs,  the  evening  and  the 
morning — shows  what  the  daily  sacrifice  really  was — it 
does  not  seem  that  there  ought  to  be  any  doubt  as  to  what 
continual  burnt  offering  was  meant. 

Hence  throughout  this  prophecy,  and  also  in  the  subse- 
quent one  in  chapters  11  and  12,  where  the  removal  of  the 
"Daily  Sacrifice"  is  again  foretold,  by  a  different  Power 
and  in  a  different  manner,  we  have  no  hesitation  in  un- 
derstanding the  real  reference  as  being  to  the  One  Great 
offering  of  our  Savior  presented  on  the  Cross  and  once 
for  all.    It  can  be  none  other. 

NOTE  I. 

Among  the  Popes  who  have  exhibited  a  passion  for 
building,  enlarging  or  beautifying  some  of  these  "palaces" 
or  houses  for  the  residences,  councils  or  worship  of  the 
Papacy,  may  be  mentioned  Boniface  IX,  Martin  V,  Eu- 
genius  IV,  Nicholas  III,  Nicholas  V,  Pius  II,  Julius  II, 
Sixtus  V,  Clement  VIII. 

NOTE  J. 

The  Worship  of  the  Virgin  Fostered  by  the  Papacy. 

All  along  the  centuries  the  worship  of  the  Virgin  has 
been  fostered  and  encouraged  by  the  Papacy,  Whenever 
the  opportunity  has  been  offered,  or  occasion  has  permitted, 
the  Popes  have  openly  and  most  blasphemously  estab- 
lished it  both  by  precept  as  well  as  example,  and  through 
their  zealous  efforts  the  Deification  of  the  Virgin  has  been 
complete. 

Nor  has  this  encouraged  and  commanded  worship  been 
confined  to  the  distant  past  nor  the  ignorance  and  supersti- 
tion of  the  dark  ages.  Even  in  our  own  day,  and  amid 
the  unclouded  blaze  and  splendor  of  the  19th  and  20th 
centuries  has  this  same  work  of  Deification  been  going  on. 


NOTES.  211 

Listen    to    some    of   the    utterances    on    this    subject   of 
Pope  Leo  XIII  who  died  as  late  as  1903.     We  quote  from 
Robertson's  "Roman  Catholic  Church  in  Italy"  pp.  237-239. 
"It  is  a  sad  thing  to  have  to  say  that  no  Pope  has  done 
more  to  advance  Mariolatry  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
than   the   present  one,   Leo   XIII.     Because   of  this  he   is 
called  the  'Pope  of  the  Rosary,'  and  amongst  his  thousand 
and   one  utterances   in   praise   of  Mary,   and   to  inculcate 
her  worship,  is  the  following,  in  which  he  gives  his  own 
experience;    which   he   issued  as   an   Encycolical   in   1893, 
with  the  title  'The  Rosary  of  Mary.'    I  quote  it  mainly  from 
a  translation  in  the  Anglican  Church  Magazine:     'As  often 
as  occasion  permits  me  to  rekindle  and  augment  the  love 
and  devotion  of  Christian  people  towards  the  great  Mother 
of  God,   I  am  penetrated  with   a  wondrous   pleasure   and 
joy  in  dealing  with  a  subject  which  is  not  only  most  ex- 
cellent  in   itself,   and    blessed    to   us    in    many    ways,   but 
is  also  in  tenderest  accord  with  my  inmost  feelings.     For, 
indeed,  the  holy  affection  for  Mary  that  I  imbibed  almost 
with  my  mother's  milk  has  vigorously  increased  with  grow- 
ing years,  and  has  become  more  deeply  rooted  in  my  mind. 
"  'The  many  and  remarkable  proofs  of  her  kindness  and 
goodwill  towards  me,  which  I  recall  with  deepest  thank- 
fulness, and  not  without  tears,  kindle  and  inflame  more  and 
more  strongly  my  responsive  affection.     For  in  the  many 
varied  and  terrible  trials  that  have  befallen   me,  I  have 
always  looked  up  to  her  with  eager  and  imploring  eyes, 
and  my  hopes  and  fears,  my  joys  and  sorrows,  have  been 
deposited   in   her   bosom;    and   it   has    been    my    constant 
care  to  entreat  her  to  show  me  a  mother's  kindness,  and 
to  be  always  at  my  side.    When,  then,  in  the  secret  counsel 
of  the  providence  of  God,  I  was    raised  to  the  chair  of  the 
blessed  Peter,  to  rule  his  Church I  strove  in  pray- 
er for  the  aid  of  Divine  assistance,  trusting  in  the  maternal 
love    of    the    Most    Blessed    Virgin.      And    this    my    hope, 
throughout  all  my  life,  has  never  failed  to  help  and  con- 
sole me  in  every  crisis.     Hence,  under  her  auspices,  and 
with  her   meditation,   I   am   encouraged   to   hope   for   still 
greater  blessings,  tending  to  the  salvation  of  the  Christian 
world   and   to   the   glory   of  the    Church.     It   is   therefore 
right  and  opportune  that  v/e  should  set  apart  carefully  the 
month  of  October  to  the  celebration  of  our  Lady  and  august 
Queen  of  the  Rosary.     For  when   we   betake  ourselves  in 
prayer  to  Mary,  we  betake  ourselves  to  the  Mother  of  Mer- 
cy, well  disposed  toward  us,  that,  whatever  trials  we  may 
be    afflicted    with — and    more    especially    in    our    striving 
after  everlasting  life — she   may  be   always   at  hand,   and 
may  lavish  on  us  the  treasures  of  that  grace,  which,  from 


212  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

the  beginning  was  given  to  her  in  full  plenty  from  God, 

that  she  might  be  a  Mother  worthy  of  Him Let  us 

therefore  not  approach  Mary  timidly,  or  carelessly,  but 
pleading  those  maternal  ties  wherewith  she  is  most  closely 
united  with  us  through  Jesus;  let  us  piously  invoke  her 
ready  help,  in  that  method  of  prayer  which  she  herself  has 
taught  us,  and  accepts.  Then  we  may  rest  securely  and 
with  joy  under  the  protection  of  the  best  Mother I  de- 
sire to  conclude  this  present  exhortation,  as  I  began  it, 
by  again,  and  with  greater  insistence,  testifying  the  feel- 
ings which  I  cherish  toward  the  great  Parent  of  God, 
mindful  of  her  kindness,  and  full  of  the  most  joyful  hope. 
My  hope*  in  Mary,  my  mighty  and  kind  Mother,  grows 
wider  day  by  day,  and  ever  beams  upon  me  more  brightly; 
and  I  refer  to  her  intercession  the  very  many  and  great 
blessings  which  I  have  received  from  God."  ' 

Also  on  page  240: 

"And,  as  is  well  known,  the  very  Lord's  Prayer  has  been 
changed  to  'Our  Mary,  who  art  in  Heaven,  hallowed  be  thy 
name,"  etc.;  the  Te  Deum  has  been  altered  thus: 
"We  praise  thee.  Maker  of  God; 
We  acknowledge  thee,  Mary  the  Virgin, 
All  the  earth  doth  worship  thee. 
Spouse  of  the  Eternal  Father, 
To  thee,  all  angels  and  archangels, 
Thrones  and  principalities,  faithfully  do  service, 
To  thee  the  whole  angelic  creation 
With  incessant  voice  proclaim  holy,  holy,  holy  Mary." 

*See  Note  V,  where  this  "hope"  was  exercised  even  in 
death,  and  this  Pope  turned  unhesitatingly  and  confid- 
ingly to  her  for  his  salvation. 

NOTE  K 

"The  Glorious  Mountain."  That  this  is  not  some  earthly 
or  material  Mountain  either  in  Palestine,  Asia  Minor,  or 
any  where  else,  is  evident  from  the  frequent  application 
of  that  term  in  Scripture  or  similar  ones  to  God's  visible 
Church.  That  is  his  "holy  Mountain,"  and  nothing  else 
on  earth  is.  The  reader  of  Scripture  will  easily  recall  num- 
erous such  expressions  as  "Mount  of  his  holiness,"  "Mount- 
ain of  the  Lord's  House,"  "this  Mountain,"  etc.,  all  of 
which  refer  to  God's  visible  church  upon  earth,  and  of 
which  the  Scriptures  are  full. 

It  is  called  the  "glorious"  holy  Mountain  not  only  be- 
cause it  is  glorious,  but  because  also  it  is  built  upon  "the 
Glory,"  the  doctrines  and  teachings  of  the  Cross,  all  of 
which  were  conspicuously  proclaimed  in  Calvary  and  Gol- 
gotha. The  Cross  and  the  rock-hewn  Sepulchre  where 
Jehovah  slept,  and  from  which  came  forth  the  salvation 


NOTES.  213 

of  his  people,  will  ever  be  their  "glory"  and  their  boast, 
and  on  this  rock  the  church  is  built. 

This  "Glorious  Holy  Mountain"  the  Papacy  has  seized, 
enthroned  itself  there,  and  from  that  exalted  seat  has  lord- 
ed it  over  the  nations  with  imperious  sway.  And  while 
usurping  dominion  over  God's  Church,  it  has  "planted  its 
palaces  between  the  seas,"  founded  and  established  its 
local  and  visible  home,  as  any  one  can  see  who  examines 
the  geographical  location  of  Italy  and  Rome.  Those  gor- 
geous, colossal,  and  magnificent  temples  asociated  with  the 
worship,  home  and  throne  of  the  Papacy,  are  the  "palaces" 
and  are  principally  in  Rome.  It  is  there  that  the  Papacy 
has  seated  itself,  and  from  thence  has  thundered  forth  its 
decrees,  and  gone  forth  to  utterly  destroy  and  make  away 
with  many.  But  it  is  not  some  material  or  earthly  mountain 
which  it  has  seized  and  taken  possession  of  and  on  which 
it  seated  itself,  but  the  visible  church  of  God.  Hence  the 
Papacy  so  perpetually  and  so  persistently  claims  to  be 
Head  of  the  Universal  Church,  and  to  exercise  a  lav/ful 
authority  over  it,  and  in  so  doing  shows  hov/  it  has  seated 
itself  on  the  "Glorious  Holy  Mountain"  and  "planted  the 
tabernacles  of  his  palaces"  there. 

NOTE  L 

The  Worship  of  the  Virgin.  (Additional).  The  real  wor- 
ship is  offered  to  the  Virgin,  and  from  devout  and  sincere 
hearts,  may  be  seen  anywhere  in  Roman  Catholic  coun- 
tries. There  is  no  God  known  that  receives  more  devout 
and  unfeigned  homage  than  does  she.  And  it  is  not  in 
the  dark  ages  either,  nor  in  profoundly  ignorant  Romish 
lands,  but  in  the  19th  century  all  through,  and  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  20th  century,  in  England  and  America 
and  everywhere  that  Rom^e  has  votaries.  All  Roman 
Catholic  books  of  Devotion  abound  in  the  most  extrava- 
gant praise  of  Mary,  and  in  almost  numberless  prayers  and 
petitions  addressed  to  her,  and  differing  in  no  way  from 
similar  prayers  addressed  to  God,  except  that  in  many  in- 
stances they  are  stronger  and  evidently  more  hesrtfeit 
when  addressed  to  the  Virgin  than  when  addressed  to 
God  or  to  Christ. 

Few  Popes  have  done  more  to  deepen  and  strengthen 
that  idolatrous  worship  of  Mary  than  the  last  Pope  Leo 
XIII,  who  died  only  in  1903.  Almost  his  last  published 
statement,  and  flashed  by  wire  all  over  the  world,  was 
to  the  effect  that  he  died  trusting  to  the  intercession  of 
the  Carmelite  Madonna,  to  whose  worship  he  had  been 
devoted   all    his   life.     Alphonso  Liguori's   book*   is   full   to 


*"The  Glories  of  Mary." 


214  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

overflowing  with  these  extravagant  descriptions  of  her 
worth,  merits,  power  to  save,  and  her  exalted  place  as  a 
Refuge  for  lost  and  dying  sinners. 

But  that  the  reader  may  have  some  idea  of  the  extent 
to  which  this  idolatry  is  carried  in  the  church  of  Rome, 
and  how  heartfelt  and  sincere  it  is,  I  will  quote  from  a 
book  called  the  'Psalter  of  Mary,"  and  composed  by  one 
Bonaventura  of  the  13th  century,  a  General  of  the  Fran- 
ciscan Order,  and  a  greatly  honored  and  respected  "Doc- 
tor" of  the  Romish  church.  His  book  has  been  highly 
endorsed  and  approved  by  Popes,  Bishops,  and  the  most 
eminent  of  their  clergy.  He  is  known  among  them  as 
"the  Seraphic  Doctor,"  and  very  largely  on  account  of  this 
Book.  The  book  has  been  and  still  is  extensively  used  in 
their  church.  It  consists  of  the  Psalter  or  Psalms  of  David, 
but  the  first  verse  of  nearly  every  Psalm  so  changed  as  to 
put  Mary's  name  in  place  of  God's  and  to  convert  the  Psalm 
into  an  ascription  of  praise  or  of  prayer  to  her. 

The  following  extracts  will  give  a  fair  idea  of  the  horribly 
sacrilegious  and  blasphemous  perversion  of  this  portion  of 
God's  own  word,  by  this  most  "Seraphic  Doctor"  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church: 

Ps.  1:1.  "Blessed  is  the  man  who  loves  thy  name,  O 
Virgin  Mary,  thy  grace  shall  comfort  his  soul." 

Ps.  5:1.  "Give  ear  to  my  words,  O  Lady!  and  turn  not 
away  from  me  the  beauty  of  thy  countenance." 

Ps.  7:1.  "O  my  Lady,  in  thee  have  I  hoped,  free  me  from 
mine  enemies." 

Ps.  9:1,  "I  will  praise  thee,  O  Lady,  with  my  whole 
heart,  I  will  tell  forth  to  the  people  thy  praise  and  thy 
glory." 

Ps.  16:1.  "Preserve  me,  O  Lady,  because  I  hoped  in  thee." 

Ps.  18:1.  "I  love  thee,  O  Lady  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
I  call  upon  thy  name  amongst  the  people." 

Ps.  19:1.  "The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  and  the  fragrance  of  thy  ointments  is  dispersed 
among  the  people." 

Ps.  28:1.  "To  thee  will  I  cry,  O  Lady,  and  do  thou  hear 
me." 

Ps.  32:1.  "Blessed  are  the  hearts  of  those  that  love  thee, 
O  Virgin  Mary,  their  sins  by  thee  shall  be  mercifully 
blotted  out." 

Ps.  46:1.  "O  Lady!  thou  art  our  refuge  in  all  our  troub- 
les." 

Ps.  47:1.  "Thou  are  great,  O  Lady,  and  greatly  to  be 
praised." 


NOTES.  215 

Ps,  55:1.  "Give  ear  to  my  prayer,  O  Lady,  and  deapise 
not  my  supplication." 

Ps.  57:1.  "Be  merciful  unto  me,  O  Lady;  be  merciful 
unto  me,  because  my  soul  is  prepared  to  do  thy  will." 

Ps.  66:1.  "Make  a  joyful  noise  unto  our  Lady  all  the 
earth." 

Ps.  68:1.  "Arise,  Mary,  and  let  thine  enemies  be  scat- 
tered." 

Ps.  95:1.  "O  come  let  us  sing  unto  our  Lady,  let  us 
repoice  in  the  Virgin  our  Savior.  Let  us  come  before  her 
presence  with  thanksgiving,  and  make  a  joyful  noise  unto 
her  with  Psalms.  O  come  let  us  worship,  and  fall  down 
before  her." 

Ps.  102:1.  "Hear  my  prayer,  O  Mary,  and  let  my  cry 
come  unto  thee." 

Ps.  110:1.  "The  Lord  said  to  our  Lady,  Sit,  my  Mother, 
at  my  right  hand." 

Ps.  121:1.  "I  will  lift  up  mine  eyes  to  thee  Mother  of 
Christ,  from  whom  cometh  comfort  to  all  flesh." 

Ps.  130:1.  "Out  of  the  depths  have  I  cried  to  thee,  O 
Lady.     O  Lady  hear  my  voice." 

Ps.  155:1.  "I  will  extol  thee,  O  Mother  of  the  Son  of 
God,  and  I  will  sing  thy  praises  from  day  to  day." 

And  thus  it  goes  throughout  the  Psalter.  Mary  is  ex- 
alted to  God's  place,  and  the  worship  and  praise  that  is 
due  to  him  alone,  is  freely  given  to  her.  "A  God  whom  his 
fathers  knew  not,"  etc. 

NOTE  M 

The  Worship  of  many  of  the  Popes  has  been  hypo- 
critical and  insincere.  It  was  not  God  that  they  were 
worshipping,  but  exalting  themselves,  and  conforming  to 
these  outward  forms  of  worship  merely  for  effect  and  to 
deceive  the  outside  world. 

The  lives  of  many  of  them  have  been  notoriously  scan- 
dalous and  infamous,  abounding  in  adultery,  incest,  mur- 
der, and  many  other  crimes  almost  as  wicked  and  vile. 
Indeed  so  notoriously  wicked  have  been  their  lives  that 
it  has  passed  into  a  proverb.  "John  Francis  Pico,  nephew 
r:f  Pico  of  Mirandola,  speaks  of  one  Pope  who  did  not  be- 
lieve in  God;  of  another,  who  having  acknowledged  to 
a  friend  his  disbelief  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  ap- 
peared to  him  one  night  after  death  and  said,  'alas  the 
eternal  fire  that  is  now  consuming  me,  makes  me  feel 
but  too  sensibly  the  immortality  of  that  soul  which  I  had 
thought  would  die  with  the  body."  (Daubigne,  Vol.  1,  p. 
107.)  Leo's  remark  to  his  secretary  Bembo  is  also  well 
known,  "every  age  knows  how  useful  this  fable  of  Jesus 


216  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

Christ  has  been  to  us  and  ours."  Says  another  one,  who 
had  visited  Rome  and  was  familiar  with  the  beliefs  and 
practices  of  the  Papacy  at  that  time  at  Rome,  "There  are 
three  things  in  w^hich  Rome  does  not  believe;  the  immor- 
tality of  the  soul,  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  hell. 
There  are  three  things  in  which  Rome  traffics;  the  grace 
of  Christ,  ecclesiastical  dignities,  and  women."  (Daubigne 
Vol.  1,  p.  133.) 

Some  Popes  have  sold  their  souls  to  the  Devil  in  order 
to  obtain  the  Papacy.  Others,  in  gambling  with  dice,  have 
invoked  the  Devil's  aid  and  others  still,  practiced  magic 
and  sorcerj.  (Willett,  Vol.  2, p.  358,  etc.)  False  and  decept- 
ive, hypocritical  and  insincere  has  been  their  so-called  wor- 
ship paid  to  Almighty  God  or  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

NOTE  N 

Travellers  in  almost  all  Roman  Catholic  countries  have 
been  everywhere  impressed  with  the  extreme  ignorance, 
poverty,  beggary,  wretchedness,  and  misery  almost  uni- 
versally prevailing  among  the  masses  of  the  people,  and 
the  great  wealth,  opulence,  and  high  living  of  the  jolly, 
sleek,  and  well-fed  clergy — as  well  as  the  pomp,  splendor, 
and  striking  magnificence  of  the  churches,  cathedrals  and 
places  of  worship,  and  the  vast  amount  of  gold  and  silver 
that  are  to  be  seen  there.  It  simply  beggars  description. 
The  amount  appears  almost  fabulous.  While  this  is  visi- 
ble everywhere  in  all  lands  where  Rome  -holds  sway  ,it 
is  especially  so  in  Italy  and  in  Rome  the  abode  and  home 
of  the  Papacy.  There  it  is  most  marked  and  conspicuous. 
The  masses  of  the  people  drag  out  a  miserable  existence 
in  extreme  poverty  and  v/ant  in  a  constant  condition  of 
beggary  and  wretchedness,  while  on  the  other  hand  the 
priests  are  fat  and  well-fed,  roll  in  luxurious  ease  and 
enjoyment,  and  the  cathedrals,  chapels,  and  shrines  of  the 
Virgin  and  saints  are  everywhere  adorned  and  loaded 
down  v/ith  the  costliest  offerings  of  gold  and  silver  and 
gems  and  precious  stones,  and  riches  beyond  all  calculation. 
These  two  extremes  everywhere  visible  in  Romish  lands 
have  been  the  surprise  and  astonishment  of  nearly  all 
travelers  visiting  them.  It  is  one  of  the  necessary  and  in- 
evitable consequences  of  Papal  rule.  Wherever  the  Pope 
holds  sway  and  his  religion  is  the  accepted  and  reigning 
religion  of  the  country,  these  things  are  certain  to  be 
seen.  Great  wealth,  ease,  indulgence,  riotous  and  scandal- 
ous living  of  the  clergy  amid  their  palatial  homes  and 
places  of  residence,  and  poverty,  oppression,  and  ruin  of 
the  people  are  Rome's  unvarying  and  conspicuous  sign- 
boards that  she  everywhere   sets   up  wherever  she  goes. 


NOTES.  217 

She  blazes  her  religion,  and  paints  her  sign  where  all  can 
see  and  read  for  themselves — in  the  sleek,  rubicund,  well- 
fed  appearance  of  the  pampered,  jolly,  wine-bibbing  priest, 
and  the  haggard  face,  and  ragged  poverty  of  the  deluded 
dupes  who  adore  "Holy  Mother  Church,"  and  bow  as  sup- 
pliant slaves  before  the  awful  nod  and  beck  of  their  tyr- 
annical lords  and  masters.  It  is  in  Romish  lands,  and 
Romish  lands  alone  where  this  frightful  contrast  of  ex- 
treme wealth  and  affluence  and  extreme  poverty  and  want 
as  the  prevailing  condition  of  the  people,  may  be  most 
conspicuously  seen. 

Note  O.     "The  Time  of  the   End." 

"At  the  time  of  the  end,"  etc. — not,  at  the  very  close 
or  termination  of  these  prophecies,  but  during  that  pe- 
riod which  w^ould  witness  the  beginning  of  their  consum- 
mation, for  the  consummation  itself  would  not  be  reached 
for  very  many  years. 

The  whole  prophecy  covered  such  an  amazingly  long 
period  of  time,  that  each  part  of  it  as  it  slowly  fulfilled 
would  require  a  great  many  years.  So  that  part  of  it 
which  embraced  the  winding  up  or  "end"  of  the  Papacy, 
and  called  "the  time  of  the  end,"  would  necessarily  ex- 
tend over  a  long  period  of  time,  and  would  include  the 
beginning  of  its  end  as  v/ell  as  complete  and  final  end. 
And  after  its  end  the  prophecy  would  still  extend  far 
beyond  into  the  future,  before  its  final  accomplishment,  as 
is  evident  from  the  next  chapter.     (12:7,  11,  12.) 

In  an  ordinary  prophecy  requiring  but  a  brief  period  for 
its  fulfillment  "the  time  of  the  end"  would  probably  be 
but  in  a  few  years  or  possibly  months.  But  in  a  prophecy 
like  this,  extending  so  far  down  from  Daniel's  day  into 
the  distant  future,  "the  time  of  the  end"  would  necessa- 
rily include  a  very  long  period.  A  colossal  system  like 
that  of  the  Papacy  requiring  centuries  for  its  growth  and 
development,  cannot  die  or  disappear  in  a  day  or  even 
in  a  few  years.  Even  in  Paul's  day  "the  mystery  of 
iniquity  was  beginning  to  v/ork"  (2  Thess.  2:7.)  It  re- 
quired, however,  nearly  1200  years  before  that  monster 
system    the    Papacy    was    fully    matured    and    perfected. 

Hence  centuries  would  also  be  necessary  for  its  final 
extinction  as  well  as  for  its  stupendous  growth.  And 
during  this  period  of  the  'End,"  the  period  in  which  was 
to  begin  the  fall  of  the  Papacy,  "the  King  of  the  South" 
was  to  "push"  at  "the  King  of  the  North." 

At  the  beginning  of  the  prophecy,  the  King  of  the  South 
was  the  ruling  Power  over  Egypt,  which  lay  to  the  South 
of  Palestine,  and  the  King  of  the  North  the  ruling  Power 


218  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

over  Syria,  which  lay  to  the  north  of  Palestine.  But  now, 
that  is,  towards  the  conclusion  of  the  period  contemplated 
in  the  prophecy,  the  sceptre  of  dominion  in  both  in- 
stances has  long  since  changed  hands  and  passed  to 
other  Ruling  Powers  which  were  neither  known  nor  in 
existence  when  Alexander's  dominions  were  partitioned 
out  among  his  successors.  Two  other  Religions  have 
sprung  into  being  the  Mohammedan  and  the  Papacy  and 
now  lord  it  over  the  territories  once  ruled  by  Alexander's 
successors.  Hence  the  King  of  the  South  is  now  the 
Moslem  or  Mohammedan  Power  under  the  Saracens,  and 
the  King  of  the  North  the  Roman  or  Papal  Power,  as  it 
was  Rome  that  succeeded  the  original  King  of  the  North. 
According,  therefore,  to  the  Prophecy  the  Moslem  or  Mo- 
hammedan Power  was  to  "push"  at  the  Papacy,  threaten 
the  Papal  Dominions  with  invasion ,  and  conquest,*  both 
by  sea  and  by  land,  and  the  Papacy  be  stirred  up  with  rage 
and  go  against  him  in  furious  indignation.  Accordingly, 
at  the  appointed  time  as  the  ponderous  wheels  of  Prov- 
idence roll  slowly  around,  we  find  the  followers  of  Moham- 
med invading  the  Papal  Dominions  with  large  armies  and 
making  formidable  demonstrations  even  against  Rome  it- 
self. 

Pilgrims  to  the  Holy  Land  are  insulted  and  mistreated, 
and  at  the  very  Sepulchre  and  in  the  very  city  where  the 
Religion  of  Jesus  had  its  birth.  Urban  11.  proclaimed  the 
Crusades,  aroused  the  whole  of  Papal  Europe,  summoned 
the  nations  to  the  rescue  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  raised  im- 
mense armies  and  poured  them  like  overflowing  inunda- 
tions into  the  lands  of  the  Saracen.  It  was  like  a  "whirl- 
wind" that  Europe  was  stirred  by  his  piteous  appeals,  as 
well  as  like  a  "whirlwind"  that  he  went  forth  with  his 
"chariots  and  horsemen  and  many  ships,"  which  were  nec- 
essary for  the  transport  of  some  of  his  vast  armies  to  the 
Holy  Land,  as  it  was  both  by  sea  and  land  that  he  went 
forth  in  such  fury.  But  he  made  no  permanent  conquests. 
His  armies  rolled  like  an  inundating  flood  over  the  coun- 
tries through  which  they  passed,  and  hundreds  of  thous- 
ands of  them  perished  as  they  went,  strewing  their  line 
of  march  with  almost  countless  dead.  But  it  was 
nothing  more  than  a  passing  inundation,  attended 
with  frightful  loss  of  life,  but  no  permanent  conquest. 

He  entered  "the  glorious  land"  or  land  of  the  Glory, 
the  Holy  Land,  the  Land  of  the  glorious  Cross  and  of  the 


♦The  figure  is  suggested  by  the  manner  in  which  cattle 
use  their  horns  in  attacking  or  fighting  one  another,  and  is 
a  very  forcible  one. 


NOTES.  219 

Holy  Sepulchre  of  Him  who  once  died  upon  that  Cross, 
and  "many  were  overthrown."  But  with  all  these  vast 
hosts  summoned  to  the  rescue  of  the  Tomb  of  the  Lord 
of  Glory  and  the  frightful  loss  of  life  accompanying  his  ef- 
forts, and  though  he  actually  entered  "the  glorious  land" 
he  could  not  hold  it.  It  was  an  overwhelming  inundation 
and  nothing  more.  And  Edom,  Moab,  and  the  children  of 
Ammon  who  were  to  "escape  from  his  hand"  were  merely 
those  tribes  that  possessed  and  held  the  Holy  Land,  and 
whom  he  never  conquered  or  brought  under  his  dominion. 
They  "escaped  out  of  his  hand."  Not  so  with  Italy.  "He 
stretched  forth  his  hand  over  the  countries,"  (v.  42.)  he 
claimed  and  extended  his  jurisdiction  over  many  of  the 
countries  of  Europe,  but  all  did  not  readily  yield  to  his 
arrogant  claims.  Some  of  them  resisted,  or  afterwards 
renounced  and  broke  away  from  his  power.  But  Italy 
with  all  her  treasures,  her  silver  and  her  gold,  her  human 
bodies  and  her  souls  was  fearfully  enslaved  and  brought 
helplessly  under  his  dominion,  and  has  been  prostrate  be- 
neath his  feet  almost  ever  since,  the  shackled  victim  of 
rapacious  Popes  and  Priests. 

Even  France  and  Austria,  so  long  and  so  slavishly  the 
dupes  of  the  Papacy,  and  other  once  intolerant  Romish 
countries,  have  again  and  again  resisted  the  arrogant 
claims  of  the  Papacy — but  Italy  never,  until  in  recent 
times.  Papal  Rome  has  held  her  completely  and  helpless- 
ly under  her  iron  "hand." 

For  this  mystical  sense  of  "Egypt"  as  denoting  Italy  see 
Rev.  11:8. 

The  Apostle  John  had  probably  this  very  prophesy  of 
Daniel  in  view  when  he  thus  described  Egypt  as  being 
the  place  "where  our  Lord  was  crucified,"  and  meaning 
thereby  Rome  or  Italy  of  which  Rome  is  the  seat  and 
capital,  and  in  a  wider  sense  of  course  the  entire  Papal 
Dominion.*  Paul  also  seems  to  have  had  this  prophesy 
in  his  mind  when  he  described  the  coming  and  revelation 
of  the  Man  of  Sin,  and  it  is  not  impossible — indeed  it  is 
almost  absolutely  certain  that  John  likewise  had  it  in  his 
mind  when  he  wrote  of  Egypt  being  "where  our  Lord  was 
crucified."  And  likewise  Daniel  uses  the  term  "land 
of  Egypt"  in  the  same  mystical  sense,  and  also  "the  pre- 
cious things  of  Egypt." 


*It  is  very  probable  that  in  its  v/idest  mystical  sense  this 
term  "Egypt"  includes  not  merely  Italy,  but  also  the  entire 
spiritual  dominion  of  the  Papacy  wherever  Us  claims 
have  been  acknowledged.  Everywhere  that  the  Church 
of  Rome  is  established,  there  is  this  "Egypt." 


220  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

These  predictions  of  the  40th  to  the  44th  verses  inchi- 
sive  are  a  clear  and  very  remarkable  foretelling  the  his- 
tory of  the  Papacy  during  the  Middle  Ages;  the  rise,  prog- 
ress, object,  and  failure  of  the  Crusades  with  the  transient 
but  disastrous  effects  following  ^ho  stretching  forth  of  his 
hand  over  the  countries,  i.  e.  the  slow  and  gradual  but 
relentless  grip  of  authority  and  power  that  he  laid  upon 
them;  with  his  terrible  anathemas  and  denunciations 
against  heretics,  princes,  people,  nations,  communities, 
and  everything  that  ever  opposed  those  arrogant  claims; 
the  rise,  growih,  and  awful  power  of  those  hardhearted  and 
pitiless  organizatio  is  that  moved  at  his  command,  and 
which  have  been  among  the  strongest  and  most  devoted 
supporters  of  his  power  and  authority,  viz.,  the  Dominicans, 
Franciscans,  and  Jesuits — cruel,  pitiless  and  devilish  in 
their  ferocity,  and  de.-'ending  on  slaughtering  and  bLirning 
as  thoir  chief  and  aimost  only  weapon  for  convincing 
and  converting  "heretics,"  and  the  fearful  hold  the  Papacy 
would  obtain  and  retain  on  Italy.  All  these  things  oc- 
curred principally  during  the  Middle  Ages,  and  are  very 
briefly  but  vividly  foretold  in  these  few  verses. 

NOTE  P  PAGE  63 

"They  shall  pervert,"  etc.  In  the  Authorized  Version 
(11:31  and  12:11.)  it  is  translated  "shall  take  away." 
In  the  Original  an  entirely  different  v/ord  is  used  here, 
from  that  which  is  used  in  chapter  8  v/here  it  is  predicted 
that  the  daily  sacrifices  should  be  taken  away.  There  it  is 
"huram,"  which  as  before  explained,  denotes  to  lift  up, 
to  elevate,  and  then  to  lift  up  and  remove. 

Here,  it  is  "Sur,"  which  means  to  depart,  turn  aside,  per- 
vert, apostasize,  etc.,  and  expresses  exactly  what  was  done 
by  the  Papacy  when  it  set  up  the  Abomination  of  the  Mass, 
and  established  the  worship  of  the  Virgin  and  saints  and 
angels.  This  was  a  "perversion"  of  Christ's  one  great  offer- 
ing, an  apostasy  from  the  truth,  and  a  removal  of  his  sac- 
rifice by  substituting  in  its  place  something  which  was  only 
a  desolating  abomination.  The  Moslem  removed  and  made 
void  the  "continual  burnt  offering,"  not  by  any  apostasy 
from  the  truth,  but  by  seeming  to  exalt  Christ  yet  at 
the  same  time  exalting  Mahommed  above  him  and  re- 
ducing horn  merely  to  the  level  of  a  cerature,  by  which  he 
completely  made  void  the  efficacy  of  the  one  great  offer- 
ing of  the  cross.  The  Papacy  has  reached  the  same  re- 
sult, but  in  a  more  wicked  manner,  by  perverting  the  sac- 
rifice of  the  Son  of  God,  through  the  odious  abomination  of 
the  Mass.  It  is  an  utter  departure,  a  complete  apostasy 
from  the  truth.     They  have  "perverted,"  made  void,  and 


NOTES.  221 

most  effectually  "taken  away"  the  great  offering  for  sin 
presented  on  the  cross.  In  either  case,  the  "continual 
burnt  offering  has  been  taken  away,"  but,  Oh  how  different- 
ly. 

It  is  a  very  remarkable  coincidence  that  Daniel  should 
never  apply  the  word  to  the  Mohammedan  desolation, 
which  means  to  "pervert"  or  apostatize  ("Sur"),  but  the 
word  that  means  to  remove  by  "lifting  up"  ("huram") 
nor  to  the  Papal  Apostasy  the  word  "huram"  which  means 
to  lift  up,   but  the  word   "Sur,"   which   denotes   apostasy. 

The  Mohammedan  did  not  pervert  the  sacrifice  of  Christ, 
but  vitiated  and  made  it  void  by  exalting  his  own  Prophet 
above  him. 

Nor  did  the  Papacy  take  away  the  sacrifice  of  Christ 
by  "lifting  it  up,  but  by  utterly  perevrting  it  and  making 
it  void."  These  two  words  so  utterly  distinct  in  their 
meaning,  and  applied  so  accurately  and  appropriately  to 
the  Great  Desolating  Powers  that  were  to  waste  and  ravage 
the  Church  of  God,  the  one  without  and  the  other  within 
her  pale,  are  but  another  proof  of  the  divine  inspira- 
tion of  this  wonderful  Book  of  Daniel,  and 
that  this  "holy  man  of  God"  in  foretelling  the  future 
ravages  of  both  the  Moslem  and  the  Papacy,  was  indeed 
"speaking  as  he  was  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Was  not  Paul  alluding  to  this  very  thing,  in  his  cele- 
brated prophecy  (2.  Thess.  2:3.)  about  "the  Apostasy," 
having  to  take  place  before  the  Man  of  Sin  could  be  fully 
revealed — this  perversion  of  the  truth,  which  was  an 
apostasy  from  Christ  and  his  worship  to  that  of  saints, 
angels,  and  dead  men's  bones?  Is  not  all  that  gigantic 
system  of  error,  falsehood,  darkness  orignated  and  devel- 
oped by  the  Papacy  the  great  "Apostasy"  there  spoken  or? 

NOTE  Q. 

Anathema.  Rome  has  been  gifted  in  the  art  of  cursing. 
She  has  made  a  record  that  has  never  been  approached 
by  any  power  on  earth,  and  has  been  lavish  in  her  terrible 
imprecations  and  anathemas  upon  those  who  dared  to 
differ  with  her,  or  who  presumed  to  call  in  question  the 
authority  of  the  Pope. 

Popes,  Bishops,  Councils,  Priests,  have  all  indulged  in 
the  bad  habit  of  swearing  and  swearing  terribly  when  their 
rage  has  been  aroused.  This  Satanic  art  is  one  of  Rome's 
preeminent  and  distinguishing  traits,  and  in  which  she 
stands  alone. 

What  some  of  these  "stones  of  fire"  are,  amid  which 
Popes  have  walked  and  which  they  have  hurled  hot  and 
sulphurous  from  the  Pit,  and  which  her  gifted  Ecclesiastics 


222  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

have   been    so    lavish   in,   the    reader    shall    now    see    for 
himself. 

Not  to  say  anything  of  the  125  curses  that  the  Council 
of  Trent  denounced  against  all  who  should  dispute  or 
disbelieve  the  doctrines  it  promulgated  for  belief,  we  will 
give  extracts  from  some  of  their  famous  anathemas,  where 
the  unfortunate  individuals  arei  cursed  out  piece-meal 
and  in  sections,  until  nothing  is  left  of  them,  not  even 
fragmentary  particles  of  skin  and  bone. 

"Curse  from  the  Roman  Pontifical  against  those  who  in- 
terfere with  nuns." 

From  the  Roman  Pontifical  restored  and  edited  by  order 
of  Clement  VIII,  and  Urban  VIII,  Supreme  Pontiffs,  part 
first  we  extract  the  following  form  of  cursing,  intended 
for  use  against  those  who  should  atttempt  to  remove  a 
nun  from  the  cloister: 

"By  authority  of  Almighty  God,  and  of  his  holy  Apostles 
Peter  and  Paul  we  solemnly  forbid,  under  the  curse 
of  anathema,  that  any  one  draw  away  these  present  virgins 
or  holy  nuns,  from  the  divine  service  to  which  they  have 
devoted  themselves,  under  the  banner  of  charity;  or  that 
any  one  purloin  their  goods  or  be  a  hindrance  to  their 
posessing  them  unmolested.  But  if  any  one  shall  dare 
attempt  such  a  thing,  let  him  be  accursed  at  home  and 
abroad;  accursed  in  the  city  and  in  the  field;  accursed 
in  waking  and  in  sleeping;  accursed  in  eating  and  drink- 
ing; accursed  in  walking  and  sitting;  accursed  in  his 
flesh  and  his  bones;  and  from  the  sole  of  his  foot  to  the 
crown  of  his  head,  let  him  have  no  soundness.  Come  upon 
him  the  malediction  which  by  Moses  in  the  law,  the 
Lord  hath  laid  on  the  sons  of  iniquity.  Be  his  name 
blotted  from  the  book  of  the  living,  and  not  be  written 
with  the  righteous.  His  portion  and  inheritance  be  with 
Cain  the  fratricide;  with  Dathan  and  Abiram;  with  Anna- 
nias  and  Sapphira;  with  Simon  the  sorcerer,  and  Judas 
the  traitor;  with  those  who  have  said  to  God  'Depart  from 
us,  we  desire  not  the  knowledge  of  thy  ways.'  Let  him 
perish  in  the  day  of  judgment;  and  let  everlasting  fire 
devour  him  with  the  Devil  and  his  angels;  unless  he  make 
restitution  and  come  to  amendment.     So  be  it!     So  be  it!" 

The  next  choice  extract  bringing  out  conspicuously  these 
pre-eminent  gifts  of  Rome  in  the  art  of  cursing,  is  from 
a  form  of  curse  used  in  England  in  the  13th  century. 
Whether  the  Devil  himself  could  equal  it  is  an  open  ques- 
tion.   Certainly  he  can  never  surpass  it. 

"By   authority  of  Almighty   God,   the   Father,    Son   and 


NOTES.  223 

Holy  Ghost,  and  the  undefiled  Virgin  Mary,  mother  and 
patroness  of  our  Savior,  and  of  all  celestial  virtues,  angels, 
archangels,  thrones,  dominions,  powers,  cherubims,  and 
seraphims,  and  of  all  the  holy  patriarchs,  prophets,  and 
of  all  the 'apostles  and  evangelists,  of  the  holy  innocents, 
who  in  the  sight  of  the  Holy  Lamb,  are  found  worthy 
to  sing  the  new  song  of  the  holy  martyrs,  and  holy 
confessors,  and  of  all  the  holy  virgins,  and  of  all  saints, 

together  with  the  holy  elect  of  God,  may be 

damned. 

"We  excommunicate  and  anathematize  him;  and  from 
the  threshhold  of  the  Holy  Church  of  God  Almighty  we 
sequester  him  that  he  may  be  tormented,  disposed  and 
be  delivered  over  with  Dathan  and  Abiram,  and  with  those 
who  say  unto  the  Lord  depart  from  us,  for  we  desire  none 
of  thy  ways.  As  a  fire  is  quenched  with  water,  so  let 
the  light  of  him  be  put  out  forevermore,  unless  it  shall 
repent  him  and  make  satisfaction.    Amen. 

"May  the  Father  who  created  man,  curse  him!  May 
the  Son  who  suffered  for  us,  curse  him!  May  the  Holy 
Ghost  who  suffered  for  us  in  baptism,  curse  him!  May 
the  Holy  Cross,  which  Christ  for  our  salvation,  triumph- 
ing over  his  enemies,  ascended,  curse  him! 

"May  the  Holy  and  eternal  Virgin  Mary,  Mother  of 
God,  curse  him!  May  St.  Michael  the  advocate  of  the 
Holy  Souls,  curse  him!  May  all  the  angels,  principalities, 
and  powers,  and  all  heavenly  armies,  curse  him! 

"May  the  praiseworthy  multitude  of  patriarchs  and 
prophets   curse   him! 

"May  St.  John  the  Precursor,  and  St.  John  the  Baptist, 
and  St.  Peter,  and  St.  Paul,  and  St.  Andrew,  and  all  other 
of  Christ's  Apostles  together  curse  him!  And  may  the  rest 
of  our  disciples,  and  evangelists,  who  by  their  preaching 
converted  the  universe;  and  the  holy  and  wonderful  com- 
pany of  martyrs  and  confessors  who  by  their  holy  work 
are    found    pleasing   to    God    Almighty, 

"May  the  holy  choir  of  the  holy  virgins,  who,  for  the 
honour  of  Christ,  have  despised  the  things  of  this  world, 
damn  him!  May  all  the  saints  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  to  everlasting  ages,  who  are  found  to  be  beloved 
of  God,  damn  him!  May  he  be  damned  wherever  he  be, 
whether  in  the  house,  or  in  the  stable,  the  garden  or  the 
field,  or  the  highways,  or  in  the  woods,  or  in  the  waters, 
or  in  the  church.  May  he  be  cursed  in  living  and  in 
dying! 

"May  he  be  cursed  in  eating  and  drinking,  in  being  hun- 
gry, in  being  thirsty,  in  fasting,  in  sleeping,  in  slumbering. 


224  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

and  in  sitting,  in  living,  in  working,  in  resting,  in  blood* 
letting! 

*'May  he  be  cursed  in  all  the  faculties  of  his  body! 

"May  he  be  cursed  inwardly  and  outwardly!  May  he 
be  cursed  in  his  brains,  and  in  his  vertex,  in  his  temples, 
in  his  eyebrows,  in  his  cheeks,  in  his  jaw-bones,  in  his 
nostrils,  in  his  teeth  and  grinders,  in  his  lips,  in  his 
throat,  in  his  shoulders,  in  his  arms,  in  his  fingers! 

"May  he  be  damned  in  his  mouth,  in  his  breasts,  in 
his  heart  and  purtenance,  down  to  the  very  stomach!  May 
he  be  cursed  in  his  reins,  and  in  his  groins,  in  his  thighs, 
in  his  genitals  and  in  his  hips,  and  in  his  knees,  his  legs, 
and  feet,  and  toe  nails!  May  he  be  cursed  in  all  his  joints, 
and  articulation  of  the  members!  From  the  crown  of  his 
head  to  the  sole  of  his  feet  may  there  be  no  soundness! 

"May  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  with  all  the  glory 
of  his  Majesty,  curse  him!  And  may  heaven,  with  all 
the  powers  that  move  therein,  rise  up  against  him,  and 
curse  and  damn  him,  unless  he  repent  and  make  satis- 
faction!    Amen.     So  be  it.     Be  it  so.     Amen." 

Now  again  we  ask,  can  the  Devil  equal  that?  How  sug- 
gestive of  one  of  Paul's  statements  "whose  mouth  is  full 
of  cursing  and  bitterness." 

NOTE  R 

In  regard  to  this  terrible  cursing  of  those  who  differ 
with  it  and  whom  it  so  cordially  hates,  to  which  the  Papacy 
has  been  so  habitually  addicted,  a  very  singular  fact  has 
been  often  observed  by  students  of  history  and  pointed 
out,  and  that  is  that  those  whom  the  Papacy  curses,  God 
so  often  blesses;  and  those  whom  the  Pope  blesses  God 
so  uniformally  cures. 

The  Pope  cursed  Martin  Luther  with  one  of  his  most 
frightful  curses,  consigning  soul  and  body  together  to 
eternal  damnation  but  God  most  signally  blessed  him, 
prospering  him,  protecting  him  to  the  end  of  a  long  and 
useful  life,  and  at  last  permitting  him  to  die  in  peace  and 
in  the  enjoyment  of  his  favor  and  love.  He  was  delivered 
from  the  power  of  both  devils  and  Popes. 

The  Pope  cursed  Queen  Elizabeth,  absolving  her  sub- 
jects from  their  allegiance,  and  dooming  her  to  utter  de- 
struction. From  that  moment  her  prosperity  and  her 
popularity  increased  as  never  before,  and  her  subjects 
rallied  around  her  with  renewed  loyalty  and  love. 

He  blessed  the  Spanish  Armada,  sending  it  forth  on  its 
mission  of  death  to  England  and  the  Protestant  religion 
commending  it  to  prosperous  winds  and  favoring  billows' 


NOTES.  225 

and  the  greatest  expectations  were  aroused  all  over  Cath- 
olic Europe  about  the  prosperous  issue  that  was  sure, 
therefore,  to  come  of  this  colossal  expedition  so  favored 
and  blessed  by  this  "Lord  of  all  power"  on  earth  and 
in  heaven.  But  God  pronounced  his  curse  upon  it,  com- 
manding those  winds  and  waves  to  shatter  those  vessels 
and  sink  those  crews,  and  right  willingly  they  did  it. 
Never  has  a  disaster  at  sea  approached  in  magnitude  the 
wreck  and  ruin  of  that  most  signally  unfortunate  Armada, 
which  the  Pope  had  so  ostentatiously  blessed,  and  which 
left  the  ports  of  Spain  with  such  a  flourish  of  trumpets, 
and  from  which  such  great  things  had  been  so  confidently 
expected  of  ruin  to  the  great  Protestant  cause.  The  defeat 
and  annihilation  of  this  great  Armada  rang  through  all  the 
nations  of  Europe,  and  filled  the  Papists  with  astonish- 
ment and  mortification  intense  and  dire. 

Two  Popes  have  anathematized  and  denounced  the  Brit- 
ish and  American  Bible  Societies,  but  God  converted  those 
curses  into  blessings.  And  so  it  has  ever  been.  Whom 
the  Pope  curses,  God  blesses;  and  whom  the  Pope  blesses, 
God  curses.  The  reason  is  not  difficult  to  find.  Popery 
is  the  Devil's  offspring,  true  Religion  is  not. 

NOTE  S 
The  Man  of  Sin  as  Foretold    Elsewhere  in   Prophecy. 

There  is  more  than  one  prophecy  in  Scripture  foretell- 
ing the  rise,  character,  and  conduct  of  this  gigantic  Power 
that  was  to  appear  in  the  history  of  the  world,  the  impious 
Man  of  Sin. 

His  character  was  to  be  so  remarkable,  and  his  suprem- 
acy over  God's  church  so  long  and  so  horribly  cruel  and 
infamous,  that  God  made  it  known  ages  before  his  appear- 
ance. Even  before  Paul's  day  and  John's  startling  visions 
as  narrated  in  the  book  of  Revelation,  the  Great  Apostate's 
rise  and  appearance  had  been  pictured  forth  by  both  priest 
and  prophet.  Isaiah  sketched  him  off  in  graphic  outline, 
and  in  such  bold  and  startling  manner,  that  when  once 
the  description  has  been  read,  it  will  not  be  easily  forgot- 
ten, nor  the  astonishing  correspondence  fail  to  be  noted 
between  the  prediction  and  its  fulfillment. 

In  his  14th  chapter  describing  the  king  of  Babylon,  the 
Prophet  uses  language  and  paints  a  picture  such  as  has 
never  been  fulfilled  in  earthly  history  in  any  true  and  prop- 
er sense  of  the  term,  except  by  one  Power  and  one  suc- 
cession of  men,  the  Papacy,  and  the  Popes  of  Rome. 
While  the  language  may  have  had  and  possibly  did  have, 
a  partial  and  incomplete  fulfillment  in  the  ambitious  aspir- 
ations and  subsequent  fall  of  Satan,  and  another  equally 


226  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

imperfect  and  incomplete  fulfillment  in  the  character  and 
conduct  of  the  King  of  Babylon — its  fullest  and  most  per- 
fect fulfillment  has  been  in  the  history  of  the  Papacy.  No 
other  Power  on  earth,  exercising  jurisdiction  over  man- 
kind, and  no  other  succession  of  individuals  continuing 
in  unbroken  succession  for  more  than  1200  years  in  the 
exercise  of  their  despotic  power,  has  ever  appeared  in 
history,  or  so  completely  and  so  accurately  carried  out,  and 
acted  out  the  purposes,  designs,  and  conduct  so  vividly 
described  by  Isaiah,  as  has  been  done  over  and  over  again 
by  the  Popes  of  Rome. 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  therefore,  that  in  its  truest 
and  highest  and  completest  fulflliment,  the  daring  Lucifer 
Son  of  the  Morning,  and  his  presumptions  attempts  to  "ex- 
alt his  throne  above  the  Stars  of  God,"  and  "be  like  the 
Most  High,"  "sitting  also  upon  the  Mount  of  the  congrega- 
tion" is  none  other,  and  can  be  none  other  than  the  impious 
and  arrogant  Papacy.  In  its  usurpation  of  God's  place  in 
his  church;  its  claim  of  possessing  all  power  on  earth  and 
in  heaven;  its  trampling  all  political  dignitaries  under  its 
feet;  its  ascending  to  a  higher  position  of  power  than 
has  ever  been  reached  by  any  other  set  of  men;  its  opening 
or  closing  heaven  by  a  mere  decree  of  its  own  imperious 
will;  its  setting  itself  above  all  human  law,  setting  up  or 
casting  down  kings,  princes,  and  earthly  potentates;  and 
in  the  many  arrogant  claims  that  it  has  persistently  as- 
serted and  adhered  to,  the  Papacy  has  not  only  exalted 
itself  "above  the  Stars  of  God,"  but  "made  its  throne 
like  unto  the  Most  High,"  and  proved  itself  to  be  the 
veritable  Great  Apostate,  the  real  "Lucifer  Son  of  the 
Morning/'  fallen  from  heaven. 

The  Prophet  Zechariah  (11:17.)  likewise,  in  the  woe  he 
was  commanded  to  denounce  upon  the  "Idol  Shepherd" 
that  leaveth  the  flock,  whose  arm  was  to  be  shattered  by 
the  sword  and  clean  dried  up,  and  his  "right  eye  to  be 
darkened,"  was  outlining  a  series  of  events  in  the  future 
history  of  the  church,  and  pronouncing  a  woe  upon  the 
only  one  that  has  ever  appeared  upon  earth  as  an  Idol 
Shepherd.  The  reader  will  notice  that  it  is  not  an  idle 
Shepherd  here  spoken  of,  i.  e.,  a  shepherd  who  is  indolent 
and  doing  nothing,  but  an  idol  shepherd,  a  shepherd  wor- 
shipped as  God,  and  yet  nothing  but  a  lie  and  a  cheat. 
And  this  can  be  none  other  than  the  Popes,  who  claim 
to  sit  in  the  seat  of  God,  usurp  and  arrogate  to  them- 
Belves  many  of  his  attributes  and  prerogatives,  and  who 
receive  the  adoration  of  multitudes  as  being  really  "God 
upon  earth,"  but  who  nevertheless  are  nothing  but  vanity. 


NOTES.  227 

They  claim  to  be  shepherds  of  God's  flock  upon  earth, 
but  they  have  notoriously  "left  the  flock,"  censing  to  care 
for,  feed  or  protect  the  sheep,  and  instead  of  this  have 
persecuted,  slaughtered,  and  devoted  them  to  utter  de- 
struction as  if  they  had  been  the  vilest  things  upon  earth, 
and  sought  their  own  selfish  ends  and  purposes  and 
schemes — as   all  history  bears  most  faithful   testimony. 

Faithless  Shepherds  they  have  truly  been,  and  Idol 
Shepherds.  For  as  the  idol  is  truly  no  God  but  a  lie  and 
a  cheat,  so  have  they  been,  even  under  the  blind  and  idola- 
trous devotion  paid  to  them  as  "our  Lord  God  the  Pope." 
This  prediction  of  Zechariah  is  a  very  startling  and  a  very 
remarkable  one,  and  has  been  fulfilled  in  all  history 
by  but  one  Power,  the  Popes  of  Rome.  They  and  they 
alone  are  the  "Idol  Shepherd"  foreseen  and  foretold  by  the 
Prophet.  They  are  addressed  in  the  singular  number 
and  as  one  person,  because  the  Papacy,  while  consisting 
of  a  succession  of  individuals,  is  always  contemplated 
in  prophecy  as  a  unit,  an  unbroken  whole,  in  all  its  entirety 
from   beginning  to   close. 

The  remaining  predictions  here  made  about  "the  right 
arm  being  clean  dried  up,"  and  "the  right  eye  being  dark- 
ened," have  also  received  a  remarkable  and  astonishing 
fulfilment  in  the  history  and  experience  of  the  Papacy. 

Every  shepherd  because  being  a  human  being  has  two 
arms,  a  left  and  a  right,  and  so  has  this  Idol  Shepherd. 
These  arms  are  the  spiritual  and  the  temporal  power 
of  the  Papacy,  both  of  them  powerful  arms  and  wielded 
with  immense  strength  over  the  souls  and  bodies  of  those 
under  its  control.  But  one  of  them,  the  temporal  power, 
was  to  be  broken  by  the  sword  and  afterwards  clean  dried 
up.  This  has  been  literally  fulfilled  in  our  own  day.  That 
arm  of  the  Papacy  has  been  broken  by  the  sword  of  the 
State,  or  rather  by  the  revolutions  and  wars  that  have  re- 
sulted in  greatly  crippling  it,  and  it  is  now  being  clean 
dried  up  and  very  rapidly.  Italy,  when  it  became  a  free 
and  independent  State  in  1870,  and  emancipated  from 
the  political  domination  of  Rome,  laid  its  sword  upon  the 
temporal  power  of  the  Popes  and  broke  it  to  pieces,  and 
that  arm  has  been  losing  its  vigor  and  strength  ever 
since.  It  is  rapidly  drying  up  and  will  soon  be  clean 
dried  up  forever.  But  even  before  the  emancipation  of 
Italy,  this  arm  of  the  Papacy  had  felt  the  power  of 
the  sword  upon  it,  at  different  periods  of  its  history,  when 
that  arm  was  gradually  broken  and  the  temporal  power 
of  the  Popes  greatly  shattered.  During  the  last  300  years 
its  strength  has  been  gradually  wasting  away,  and  its  has 
ceased  to  exercise  that  mighty  and  formidable  influence 


228  THE  LOST  DREAM 

it  once   did,   especially   during  the   middle   ages   and   the 
period  preceding  the  Protestant  Reformation. 

"And  his  right  eye  shall  be  utterly  darkened." 

The  eye  is  the  organ  of  sight,  and  in  symbolic  language 
denotes  that  power  or  faculty  of  discerning  between  right 
and  wrong,  or  truth  and  error.  And  the  right  eye  denotes 
more  especially  the  power  or  ability  of  discerning  unerring- 
ly the  most  vital  and  important  matters. 

There  are  two  fields  or  spheres  of  knowledge  in  which 
this  Idol  Shepherd  was  to  exercise,  in  a  most  remarkable 
manner,  his  watchfulness  and  insight,  the  temporal  or 
political,  and  the  spiritual. 

In  the  first  of  these,  i.  e.,  in  temporal  and  political  mat- 
ters, this  Idol  Shepherd  would  have  an  eye  unclouded  and 
unobscured,  discerning  keenly  and  sagaciously  whatever 
would  inure  to  his  benefit  or  advantage.  But  in  the  sec- 
ond, i.  e.,  in  spiritual  and  religious  matters,  this  most 
important  eye  "the  right  eye  would  be  utterly  darkened." 

Wonderfully  indeed  has  this  prophecy  been  fulfilled 
in  the  history  of  the  Papacy.  In  matters  temporal  or 
political  its  blunders  have  been  few,  and  it  has  exhibited 
a  sagacity  that  has  been  surprising.  Seldom  making  se- 
rious mistakes,  it  has  been  quick  to  discern  what  would 
be  to  its  advantage,  and  quick  to  profit  by  it,  and  has  so 
managed  its  affairs  all  along  its  history  as  to  gain  some- 
thing out  of  nearly  all  its  conflicts  with  other  ruling  Pow- 
ers. The  Little  Horn  with  "the  eyes  of  a  man,"  that  Daniel 
saw  in  vision  (7:8.)  has  made  itself  conspicuous  by  this 
crafty  discernment  of  what  would  be  to  its  political  ad- 
vantage, for  this  eye  has  never  been  darkened  or  ob- 
scured, and  while  overreaching  or  entrapping  others  by  its 
cunning  and  deceit,  it  has  rarely  if  ever  been  entrapped 
or  deceived  by  them.  Quite  different,  however,  has  been 
the  experience  of  the  Papacy  in  matters  spiritual  and  re- 
ligious. There  it  has  blundered,  and  blundered  astonish- 
ingly. Its  right  eye  has  been  utterly  darkened.  It  has 
made  the  most  unaccountable  mistakes,  committed  the 
most  serious  blunders,  and  persisted  in  them  to  its  own 
undoing.  Its  doctrines  of  Purgatory,  human  merit,  the 
mass,  saint  atid  angel  worship,  immaculate  conception, 
Papal  infallibility,  forbidding  God's  word  to  the  people, 
denouncing  and  anathematizing  the  circulation  of  that 
word  among  the  people  and  in  a  language  that  they  can 
understand,  excluding  from  salvation  all  that  die  out  of 
communion  with  the  Romish  church,  or  who  do  not  accept 
its  statement  of  doctrines  as  the  true  and  infallible  one — 
all  these  give  plainest  evidence  of  how  fearfully  and  unac- 
countably that  right  eye  has  been  darkened,  for  these  are 
vital  and  most  important  doctrines. 


NOTES.  229 

If  any  one  of  these  doctrines  as  Rome  teaches  them  is 
true,  that  fact  alone  indisputably  proves  the  Church  of 
Rome  to  be  no  Church  of  Christ  at  all,  and  therefore  no 
true  church  at  all.  No  church  of  God  could  be  induced 
to  part  with  the  infallible  teachings  of  his  word,  or  to 
withhold  that  word  from  those  for  whom  God  intended  it. 
And  yet  the  church  of  Rome  not  only  sets  but  little  store 
by  the  word  of  God,  but  it  has  denied  it  to  the  common 
people  and  pronounced  anathema  upon  those  who  dared 
read  and  interpret  it  for  themselves.  And  three*  of  its 
'infallible"  Popes  have  denounced  and  anathematized  Bible 
Societies  and  all  others  engaged  in  printing  or  putting  into 
circulation  that  word  of  our  salvation. 

The  Bible  holds  up  Christ  as  the  one  and  only  Savior 
of  the  lost,  and  centers  in  him  and  ties  down  to  him 
alone  all  human  salvation,  and  exclusive  of  all  creature 
merits.  According  to  it  "there  is  no  other  name  under 
heaven  given  among  men  whereby  we  must  be  saved,  nei- 
ther is  there  salvation  in  any  other."  And  yet  the  Papacy 
has  vitiated  and  annulled  the  efficacy  of  Christ's  one 
sacrifice,  done  away  with  his  intercessions,  created  a  place 
unknown  to  Scripture,  where  by  penance  and  the  payment 
of  money  to  her  priests  and  bishops,  there  may  be  accom- 
plished that  which  Christ's  atonement  and  finished  work 
has  failed  to  accomplish — called  in  the  assistance  of  finite, 
fallible  mortals,  some  of  whom  have  never  had  any  ex- 
istence at  all,  in  the  work  of  salvation,  even  invoking 
the  aid  of  angels  and  archangels  to  assist  the  Redeemer 
of  mankind  in  the  deliverance  of  the  soul  from  eternal 
death. 

Its  doctrines  and  teachings,  all  of  which  it  insists  on  as 
absolutely  necessary  to  salvation,  are  themselves  absolute- 
ly destructive  of  salvation,  and  subversive  of  all  human 
hope.  And  yet  it  has  not  only  proclaimed,  but  persisted 
in  the  enforcement  of  these  soul  destroying,  heaven  ex- 
cluding, and  salvation  ruining  doctrines,  when  the  fatal 
consequences  of  their  reception  and  belief  have  been  point- 
ed out  again  and  again — and  when  the  teaching  and  enforce- 
ment of  these  doctrines  upon  the  enlightened  conscience 
have  driven  so  many  out  of  her  communion  and  proved  so 
distrous  to  her  in  a  thousand  w^ays.  It  is  a  blindness  that 
seems  almost  unaccountable,  a  darkening  of  the  right  eye 
that  could  not  possibly  be  explained  had  not  God  himself 
so  clearly  explained  it.  Yea  verily  this  "Idol  Shepherd" 
has  been  and  still  is,  a  delusive  vanity  and  a  lie;  the 
sword  has  been  upon  his  arm,  which  is  now  drying  up; 


♦Viz.,  Pius  VII.,  Pius  IX.,  and  Leo  XII. 


230  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

and  his  right  eye  has  been  utterly  and  astonishingly  dark- 
ened. 

Another  of  these  Prophets  whom  God  commissioned  to 
foretell  and  sketch  in  outline  some  of  the  most  conspicu- 
us  features  of  this  daring  Man  of  Sin  the  Papacy,  is 
Ezekiel.  In  the  27th  and  28th  chapters  of  his  book,  many 
of  the  most  presumptious  pretensions  of  this  gigantic  Pow- 
er are  alluded  to  and  a  description  given  of  his  more 
prominent  features.  The  traits  of  character  there  exhib- 
ited by  this  proud  and  self-inflated  Prince,  have  never 
been  exhibited  before  or  since  by  any  person  or  persons 
on  earth  except  the  Popes  of  Rome,  nor  does  it  seem  pos- 
sible that  they  ever  can  be. 

The  prophecy  in  these  two  chapters  is  a  lamentation 
the  Prophet  was  required  to  take  up  over  Tyre  and  its 
proud  and  presumptuous  Prince.  But  no  prince  of  Tyre 
ever  did  or  ever  could  fulfill  some  of  the  predictions  here 
made,  and  no  other  Prince  except  the  Papacy.  It  is 
the  Son  of  Perdiiion  and  only  he,  whose  character  and 
history  have  ever  fulfilled  these  predictions.*  Tyre,  and 
her  extensive,  worldwide  traffic  in  all  kinds  of  earthly 
merchandise,  and  in  all  sorts  of  "fairs,"  simply  repre- 
sents the  church  of  Rome  in  her  shameless  traffic  in 
spiritual  commodities,  her  teachings  and  her  merchandise, 
her  "wares"  that  she  so  freely  and  unblushingly  sells 
wherever  she  goes — and  the  Prince  of  Tyre  is  no  one 
else  than  her  acknowledged  Head  and  King  the  Popes  of 
Rome.  Consequently  the  reader  will  find  a  description  of 
the  fall  of  Babylon,  representing  the  fall  and  destruction 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  in  the  18th  chapter  of  the  Book  of 


*And  why  should  a  "lament"  be  composed  and  wailed 
over  the  literal  Prince  of  Tyre?  What  was  he  to  God's 
people  more  than  any  other  heathen  ruler,  and  why  should 
they  weep  over  his  fall  and  lament  over  it  more  than  the 
fall  and  the  fate  of  any  other  Prince  or  Potentate?  But 
over  such  an  apostasy  and  such  a  fall  as  has  been  pre- 
sented by  the  Papacy — an  apostasy  and  a  fall  by  the  high- 
est rulers  in  the  church,  from  the  deepest,  most  soul  sav- 
ing and  important  truths  of  religion,  and  such  an  utter 
perversion  and  darkening  of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity 
as  has  been  developed  and  maintained  by  them,  and  for 
so  many  centuries — over  this,  God's  people  may  well  be 
called  to  lamentation  and  sorrow  unspeakable.  It  is  the 
most  gigantic,  the  most  awful,  and  the  most  mournful  apos- 
tasy in  history.  None  like  it  has  ever  been  known  in  the 
annals  of  Eternity  except  the  Fall  of  Lucifer  and  the  an- 
gels, to  which  it  has  been  compared  in  the  Bible.  (Is.  14.) 


NOTES.  231 

Revelation  that  was  most  manifestly  drawn  from  this  very 
prophecy  of  Ezekiel. 

Besides  bearing  a  remarkable  similarity  to  this  prophecy 
in  many  of  its  leading  features,  it  has  also  a  very  marked 
similarity  in  several  of  its  Individual  particulars.  Quite  a 
number  of  them  are  the  identical  ones  made  by  the  proph- 
et Ezekiel  and  taken  and  repeated  by  the  Apostle  John. 
John's  description  of  the  fall  of  Babylon  as  being  a  de- 
scription of  the  fall  and  destruction  of  the  church  of  Rome 
also  confirms  the  application  of  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah 
(14th  chap.)  to  the  Papacy,  as  Babylon  in  New  Testament 
prophecy  always  stands  for  the  persecuting  church  of  Rome 
with  its  Pagan  priesthood  and  its  Pagan  rites  and  cere- 
monies. 

But  to  notice  more  particularly  some  of  the  astonishing 
predictions  here  made  of  the  "Prince  of  Tyre,"  which  never 
could  have  been  fulfilled  in  him  who  was  the  Prince  of 
Tyre  in  Ezekiel's  day,  and  which  never  were  so  fulfilled, 
but  all  of  which  have  been  fulfilled  over  and  over  again 
in  the  Popes  of  Rome  and  in  no  other  persons  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  world.  The  word  Tyre  literally  means  rock, 
and  the  appellation  here  given  "Prince  of  Tyre,"  may  have 
a  covert  allusion,  and  indeed  so  seems  to  have,  to  the 
fabulous  claim  made  by  the  Popes  of  Rome  as  to  their 
being  the  successors  of  the  Apostle  Peter,  whose  name  also 
denotes  rock,  and  the  church  being  founded  and  built  upon 
that  rock.  "And  I  say  unto  you  that  thou  art  Peter,  and 
upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church  and  the  gates  of 
hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it,"  (Matt.  16:18.)  were  the 
words  of  our  Savior  in  his  celebrated  statement  to  the 
Apostle  Peter.  Not  that  his  church  was  founded  and  being 
built  upon  some  weak,  finite,  fallible,  mortal  who  was 
frequently  erring,  and  who  only  a  short  while  afterwards 
was  rebuked  by  that  same  Savior  as  being  an  offence  to 
him,  and  "savouring  not  the  things  that  be  of  God,  but  the 
things  that  be  of  men,"  (16:23),  but  upon  himself  as  the 
Divine  Author  and  Foundation  Stone.  He  was  the  Christ 
.of  God  as  nobly  confessed  by  Peter,  and  in  that  fact  rested 
the  salvation  of  the  church,  and  on  that  was  his  church 
being  built.  The  Papacy  asserts  that  that  rock  was  Peter, 
and  on  him  the  church  is  being  built,  and  consequently 
claims  for  him  the  primacy  of  all  the  Apostles,  and  for 
the  Popes  as  Peter's  successors  the  headship  and  supre- 
macy of  all  the  church.  This  "Prince  of  the  rock"  as 
used  by  Ezekiel,  may  therefore  be  but  a  covert  allusion 
to  this  false  and  arrogant  claim  afterwards  to  be  put  for- 
ward by  the  Papacy  and  made  so  much  of — asserting  and 
claiming  that  which  can  only  belong  to  God.     This  entire 


232  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

prophecy  of  Ezekiel  (27th  and  28th  chaps.)  is  full  of  the 
keenest  and  most  cutting  irony  and  sarcasm  on  these  ar- 
rogant claims  and  assertions  of  this  haughty  Prince,  and 
are  such  as  are  resorted  to  by  Jehovah  only  when  idol 
deities  and  vanities  are  brought  into  competition  with  him 
— as  for  example  when  Elijah  mocked  the  stupid  folly 
of  deluded  mortals  calling  upon  such  a  god  as  Baal — or 
when  Isaiah  holds  up  to  derision  the  stupidity  and  unrea- 
soning folly  of  Israel  in  trusting  to  gods  that  their  own 
hands  had  carved  out  and  gilded  over.  And  so  likewise 
in  this  instance,  God  through  his  prophet  holds  up  in  cut- 
ting satire  these  arrogant  pretensions  of  this  self-inflated 
Prince  of  the  Rock,  as  the  reader  can  easily  perceive  by 
examining  the  passage  in  its  various  details.  So  that  it 
is  more  than  probable  that  this  designation  "Prince  of 
Tyre"  has  but  little  reference  to  the  reigning  king  of  that 
renowned  city,  except  to  a  very  limited  extent,  but  in  its 
deepest  and  fullest  meaning  points  out  unmistakably  that 
boastful,  proud,  presumptuous  creature,  who  alone  of  all 
earthly  potentates  lays  claim  to  that  position  which  belongs 
to  God  alone,  of  being  the  "rock"  on  which  his  church 
is  founded.  It  is  as  though  he  had  addressed  this  pomp- 
ous Potentate,  arrogating  to  himself  so  many  of  the  traits 
and  attributes  of  God  himself  (as  subsequently  mentioned 
in  the  prophecy.)  "Oh  you  Prince  of  the  Rock,  you  arro- 
gant creature,  ascribing  to  yourself  so  many  of  the  attri- 
butes and  titles  belonging  to  Me,  you  are  a  very  lofty  and 
pretentious  creature  indeed  in  your  own  estimation,  a 
great  "rock"  on  which  to  build  your  claims,  but  you  are 
only  man  and  not  God,  and  most  detestable  at  that!"  An 
elegiac  lamentation  over  such  a  prince  comes  in  very  ap- 
propriately by  the  prophet  when'  he  would  expose  and 
hold  up  to  derision  before  all  the  world  the  monstrous 
claims  of  a  succession  of  rulers  sitting  on  the  throne  of 
power  and  claiming  jurisdiction  over  the  souls  and  b3dies 
of  men,  because  occupying  the   place  of  God. 

Thus  we  see  that  even  before  the  New  Testament  and  its 
awful  predictions  of  the  frightful  Man  of  Sin,  his  coming 
and  career  were  outlined  and  shadowed  forth  in  the  Old  Tes 
tament  and  by  more  than  one  prophet.  Indeed  there 
has  never  been  any  one  person  or  any  one  series  of  events, 
except  the  coming  and  kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
of  whom  so  much  has  been  foretold  in  prophecy,  both  in 
the  Old  and  in  the  New  Testaments,  as  there  has  been 
of  the  Papacy  and  its  unparalleled  career  of  crime  and 
wickedness.  It  was  to  exert  such  a  tremendous  influence 
in  the  world,  lord  it  over  God's  suffering  saints  with  bucIi 
cruel  and  despotic  power,  bloody  and  blacken  the  pages 


NOTES.  233 

of  history  with  such  shocking  and  awful  crimes,  and  swell 
with  such  high,  proud,  and  blaspheming  boasts  even  against 
the  Most  High  himself,  and  continue  doing  so  for  so  many 
ages,  trampling  down  God's  holy  Mountain  with  its  pollut- 
ing tread,  that  its  career  and  marvelous  ascendency  over 
mankind  was  most  distinctly  and  minutely  foretold.  It 
was  too  important  a  Power  and  filled  too  large  a  por- 
tion of  the  history  of  God's  church  to  be  entirely  unnno- 
ticed  but  vaguely  and  briefly,  and  it  would  have  been  mar- 
velous indeed  and  absolutely  unaccountable,  if  nothing 
had  been  foretold  about  it,  on  the  page  of  prophecy.  Hence 
the  Papacy  occupies,  and  deservedly  so,  an  exceedingly 
large  and  important  place  in  Prophecy. 

Following  will  be  found  in  verse,  a  few  of  these  leading 
traits  and  characteristics  of  this  Man  of  Sin,  as  foretold 
by  Ezekiel,  as  well  as  God's  solemn  judgment  and  woe 
pronounced  upon  him: 

-And  thou  hast  been  in  Eden,  garden  sweet 

And   beautiful,   of  God   the  Living   One! 

And  on  his  holy  Mount  hast  sat  in  seat 

Of  lofty  height!    exalting  there  thy  throne! 

In   royal    robes   arrayed,   and   beauteously, 

In  gold  and  flashing  gem  and  precious   stone — 

Bright  emblems  they  of  truth  and  purity, 

And  justice,  light,  and  holiness,  which  shone 

And  burned  in  all  their  splendors  bright  in  God  alone. 

And  thou  art  God!  and  wise!  wise  in  thine  own  conceit! 

"Yea,  wiser  far  than  Daniel!   Daniel,  he 

My  faithful  witness,  servant  true  and  meet, 

Who  spake  in  prophecy  so  clear  of  thee. 

And  thou  dost  know  all  things!  No  secret  deep 

Can  e'er  be  hid  from  thee,  so  great  thy  lore, 

So  vast  thy  knowledge,  so  profound!  And  heap 

On  heap  of  riches  hast  thou  piled,  yea  more 

And  more  of  shameless  gain,  a  vast  accursed  store. 


"Oh  'full  of  wisdom'!   sealing  up  the  sum 

Of  knowledge,  merit,  righteousness,  and  all 

That  mankind  need  for  this  world  or  the  world  to  come; 

And  holding  it  beneath  thy  seal,  till  fall 

Deluded  mortals  at  thy  feet,  and  seek 

Those  blessings  from  thy  hand,  thy  hand  profane; 

And  be  they  bond  or  free,  rich,  poor,  or  strong,  or  weak, 

Must  come  and  from  thy  lordly  hand  obtain 

All  gifts  for  earth  or  heaven — or  suffer  endless  pain. 


234  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

"And  Cherub  too!   one  who  with  covering  wing 

Dost  guard  the  precious  mysteries  of  God! 

And  vow  or  prayer,  and  gifts  or  offering 

Must  come   alike   and   go,   at  thy  stern  nod! 

Oh  covering  Cherub  who  dost  guard  and  keep 

The  dearest  things  e'er  known  for  human  weal — 

Hope,  joy,  and  peace  with  God,  for  which  men  weep, 

And  all  that  burdened  hearts  desire  or  feel — 

All  these  thou  'coverest  up'  beneath  thy  darkening  seal! 

"God's   covenant  and   ark,   and   priceelss   treasures,   there 

Thou  sealest  up — and  gate  of  heaven  closed. 

The  way  of  life  obscured  and  barred — and  where 

Light  shone  and  Rock  once  stood,  on  which  reposed 

The  joyful  soul,  from  sin   (all  sin)   made  free,- 

And  washed,  and  made  like  snow  forever  white — 

Now  stands  thy  priest,  and  mumbled  mummery, 

And  mass  and  mire,  and  dead  mens'  bones,  and  sight 

Of  sorrow,  woe,  despair — as  black  as  blackest  night 

Yea,  'covered  up'  by  thee,  till  earth  grows  sad 
"Beneath  those  teachings  that  thou  dost  inspire* 
Oh  'covering  Cherub,'  thou  that  should'st  make  glad! 
And  thou  hast  'walked  amidst  the  stones  of  fire'! 
With  flashing  Urim,  Thummim  too  hast  played! 
And  they  thy  lofty  utterances  inspire! 
And  with  thy  wrathful  thunderbolts  arrayed, 
Anathemas  and  edicts  fierce  hast  hurled — 
(Those   'stones   of   fire')    upon   an   awe-struck,    frightened 
world! 

"And  'perfect,'  too,  'in  beauty,'  'holiness,' 
'His  Holiness'  addressed — the  attribute  divine 
Of  God  himself,  yea,  God  all  righteousness. 
Yet  thou  art  vile,  and  holy  name  of  Mine 
Shalt  never  take.     No  God  art  thou,  but  dust, 
Foul  dust.     Yes,  thou  art  vile,  iniquity 
And  sin  are  found  in  thee;  descend  thou  must 
From  thy  high  place  of  power,  cast  down  by  ME, 
And  in  a  shameless  grave  forever  buried  be. 

"Yes,  'covering  Cherub'  sunk  in  sin,  so  given 

To  prating  loftily,  and  darest  to  speak 

Of  damning  souls,  and  closing  Heaven,  sweet  Heaven, 

Against  the  contrite  heart,  or  those  who  seek 


*Such  as  the  necessity  of  intercession  of  saints,  etc.,  to 
supplement  the  finished  work  of  Christ — masses  offered 
for  the  "repose  of  the  soul" — Purgatory,  etc. 


NOTES.  235 

T'  obtain  admittance  there  by  mine  own  blood! 

Thou  canst  not  save  thine  own  vile  soul,  how  then 

Dare  seize  or  thus  usurp  the  place  of  God, 

Or  'cover  up'  from  sorrowing,  dying  men 

Those  precious  truths  so  sweet,  so  dear  beyond  thy  ken? 

"Come  down  Usurper  Boastful  from   thy   throne; 

Vacate  that  place  of  power,  'tis  Mine  not  thine; 

Release  thy  hold  on  that  which  is  Mine  own; 

Heaven,  Hope,  Eternal  Life  are  gifts  divine, 

And  are  not  thine  to  give,  bestow,  withhold, 

Or  sell.    To  so  affirm  is  but  thy  lie. 

And  neither  gifts,  nor  thy  accursed  gold. 

Nor  tears,  nor  groans,  nor  dead  men's  bones  can  buy 

What  Heaven  alone  can  give,  and  grace  divine  supply." 

"WALKED    AMID    THE    STONES    OF    FIRE." 

The  Papacy  has  literally  walked  amid  these  "stones 
of  fire."  It  has  lived  among  them,  sported  with  them, 
hurled  them  furiously  and  indiscriminately  against  the 
objects  of  its  wrath,  and  caused  indescribable  ruin  and 
destruction  and  consternation  among  mankind  by  this  un- 
stinted use  of  them.  Against  all  who  have  dared  to  oppose 
it  or  call  in  question  its  lofty  pretensions  have  these 
fiery  missiles  been  hurled.  So  much  so  indeed  has  this 
been  the  case,  and  so  frequently  both  in  medieval  and 
modern  history,  that  historians  and  others  when  speaking 
of  them  describe  them  as  "the  thunders  of  the  Vatican,"  the 
thunderbolts  of  Rome,"  "fulminations  of  Rome,"  etc.  Every 
one  who  meets  with  these  expressions  in  history,  or  hears 
them  used,  knows  without  difficulty  what  they  mean  and  to 
what  they  refer. 

Rome  has  literally  "walked"  amid  them.  A  great  part 
of  the  history  of  the  Papacy  during  the  Middle  Ages  is 
just  a  history  of  these  "stones  of  fire,"  so  furiously  hurled 
by  angry  Popes  against  individuals,  nations  or  communi- 
ties, and  the  violence,  wars,  commotions,  ruin,  etc.,  that 
have  followed  as  the  inevitable  result  of  their  use.  Play- 
ing with  these  sulphurous  missiles  of  the  Pit,  has  been  the 
deadly  pastime  of  many  of  these  furious  "sons  of  Anak," 
the  so-called  "successors  of  St.  Peter"  but  only  bold  usurp- 
ers of  the  power  and  authority  of  Peter's  Lord,  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  "Stones  of  fire"  have  been  Rome's  favorite 
missiles  of  death. 

"WITH  URIM  AND  THUMMIM." 

These  were  those  precious  stones,  whose  light,  in  some 
manner  now  not  clearly  understood,  made  known  to  the 
High  Priest,  when  endeavoring  to  ascertain  it,  the  mind 
and  will  of  God  in  regard  to  any  matter  upon  which  light 


236  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

was  desired.  The  response  which  they  gave  was  of  course 
unerring  and  infallible.  And  this  is  exactly  one  of  the 
proud  and  pretensions  claims  of  the  Papacy — the  claim 
of  infallibility  in  each  and  every  one  of  the  Popes'  oflacials 
utterances.  When  speaking  "ex  cathedra,"  i.  e.  in  an  offi- 
cial manner,  it  is  claimed  and  asserted  that  all  the  Pope's 
utterances  are  under  divine  direction  and  inspiration,  and 
therefore  when  so  given  are  necessarily  unerring  and  in- 
fallible. 

Now,  can  any  of  this  be  truthfully  applied  to  the  literal 
"Prince  of  Tyre"?  Did  he  ever  toy  with  Urim  and  Thum- 
mim,  usurping  the  place  of  God's  High  Priest  ,and  putting 
forth  his  own  unsupported  utterances  as  the  utterances 
of  God?  Did  he  ever  claim  infallibility  for  any  of  his  offi- 
cial decisions,  or  inspiration  in  their  origin?  How  then,  and 
in  what  conceivable  sense  could  he  be  said  to  deal  with 
"Urim  and  Thummim"?  Or  did  he  ever  "walk  amid  stones 
of  fire,"  hurling  hot  thunderbolts,  imprecations,  anathemas, 
and  fiery  fulminations  against  those  who  disagreed  with 
him  or  opposed  his  pretensions?  How  then  can  these  pre- 
dictions in  any  possible  sense  refer  to  the  "Prince  of  Tyre" 
of  Ezekiel's  day,  or  be  fulfilled  in  him?     They  cannot. 

There  never  has  been  but  one  line  of  rulers,  political  or 
ecclesiastical,  in  the  history  of  mankind,  that  has  put  forth 
such  claims  or  attempted  such  supremacy  and  jurisdiction 
over  soul  and  body,  as  is  here  ascribed  to  the  Prince  of 
Tyre,  and  that  has  been  the  Papacy. 

The  Popes  have  made  all  these  assertions  and  put  forth 
all  these  claims  again  and  again,  but  no  one  else  ever  has, 
There  can,  therefore,  be  no  reasonable  doubt  but  that  it 
is  the  usurpers  of  God's  seat  of  power  and  authority  in 
his  church,  the  Popes  of  Rome,  that  are  here  foretold,  and 
not  the  literal  Prince  of  Tyre,  who  reigned  in  Ezekiel's 
day,  and  who  never  did  and  never  could  do  many  of  the 
things  here  affirmed  of  him.  They,  in  their  continuous  suc- 
cession, are  the  "Prince  of  Tyre,"  here  foretold  by  the 
Prophet  Ezekiel.* 

"The  Prince  of  Tyre"  was  the  same  personage  as  the 
"Wilful   King." 


*  See  Dan.  10:21,  for  collateral  proof  that  this  is  the 
correct  interpretation  of  this  prophecy.  The  angel  de- 
clares to  Daniel  that  much  of  what  he  was  about  to  make 
known  to  him,  had  already  been  "noted  in  the  Scripture 
of  truth,"  i.  e.,  was  already  written  in  the  Scriptures.  This 
prophecy  of  Ezekiel  had  been  made  and  was  on  record  be- 
fore the  vision  of  Daniel,  now  to  be  explained  by  the  angel. 


NOTES.  237 

(Note  T.)     Rome's  trafficking  in  women. 

"Abandoned  women  at  this  time  governed  Rome,  and 
that  throne  which  pretended  to  rise  above  the  majesty  of 
kings  was  sunk  deep  in  the  dregs  of  vice.  Theodora  and 
Marozia  installed  and  deposed  at  their  pleasure  the  self- 
styled  masters  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  placed  their 
lovers,  sons  and  grandsons  in  St.  Peter's  Chair."  (D'Au- 
bigne's  Hist,  of  Ref.,  vol.  1,  p.  45.) 

"The  history  of  the  age  swarms  with  scandals.  In  many 
places  the  people  were  delighted  at  seeing  a  priest  keep  a 
mistress,  that  the  married  women  might  be  safe  from  his 
seductions."  "The  council  of  Shaffhausen  decreed  also 
that  all  priests  who  were  found  in  houses  of  ill-fame  should 
be  unfrocked.  *  *  *  In  many  places  the  priest  paid  the 
bishop  a  regular  tax  for  the  woman  with  whom  he  lived, 
and  for  each  child  he  had  by  her.  A  German  bishop  said 
publicly  one  day,  at  a  great  entertainment,  that  in  one 
year  eleven  thousand  priests  had  presented  themselves  be- 
fore him  for  that  purpose.  It  is  Erasmus  who  relates 
this."      (Pp.   62,   63.) 

"On  his  return  to  Germany  Hutten  composed  a  treatise 
against  Rome,  entitled  'The  Roman  Trinity.'  *  *  * 
'There  are  three  things  that  are  usually  brought  away  from 
Rome:  a  bad  conscience,  a  disordered  stomach  and  an 
empty  purse.  There  are  three  things  in  which  Rome  does 
not  believe:  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead  and  hell.  There  are  three  things  in  which 
Rome  traffics:  the  grace  of  Christ,  ecclesiastical  dignities, 
and  women.'"  (P.  133.)  Page  after  page  from  various 
ecclesiastical  historians  showing  the  vice,  immorality  and 
licentiousness  of  the  Romish  priesthood,  including  many 
even  of  the  Popes  themselves,  and  all  over  the  Roman 
world,  could  easily  be  cited  in  proof  of  this  shameless 
"traffic  in  women,"  for  which  the  Romish  clergj'  were  so 
conspicuous  before  the  Reformation.  Xor  has  it  been  con- 
fined even  to  that  period,  as  many  proofs  could  easily  show, 
taken  from  the  succeeding  centuries  since  then. 

Addressed  constantly  by  their  deluded  dupes  as  "his  Holi- 
ness" the  Pope,  they  have  often  been  monsters  of  vice  and 
wickedness.  Many  of  their  convents  and  nunneries  have 
been  little  better  than  common  brothels.  "Trafficking  in 
women"  has  been  for  centuries  one  of  the  conspicuous  fea- 
tures of  Romanism,  and  shamelessly  indulged  in  by  both 
priests  and  Popes. 

NOTE  U 

The  two  signs  here  given  as  marking  out  and  indicating 
the  approach  of  the  end  of  this  prophecy,  are,  first,  the 
running  to  and  fro  of  great  multitudes  all  over  the  earth; 


238  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

and,  second,  the  wonderful  and  unparalleled  increase  of 
Knowledge  among  mankind. 

The  word  translated  "run  to  and  fro"  comes  from  a 
Hebrew  word  which  means  to  "whip,"  lash,  scourge,  etc., 
and  denotes  to  run  to  and  fro,  hither  and  thither,  as  under 
whip.  This  is  a  marked  feature  and  characteristic  of  this 
very  day  and  age  in  which  we  are  living.  Everything  is 
moving  and  rushing  as  if  under  whip.  In  business,  toil, 
pleasure,  in  pursuing  even  the  commonest  industries  of 
life,  there  is  a  rush  as  if  under  the  lash  as  never  known  be- 
fore. People  can't  move  fast  enough  to  meet  the  deruands 
of  trade,  business,  pleasure,  labor,  travel,  competition.  The 
old  slow-plodding,  time-killing  methods  that  satisfied  our 
fathers  and  their  fathers  before  them,  and  which  did  well 
enough  in  their  day,  are  long  since  things  of  the  past,  and 
rush  and  run  and  stave  ahead  with  a  speed  and  velocity 
never  dreamed  of  before,  the  accepted  order  of  the  day. 
Machinery  moves  with  a  speed  and  momentum  never  be- 
fore conceived  of.  So  with  travel  and  all  the  modes  of 
locomotion;  railroad  trains  annihilating  space  and  distance 
at  the  ordinary  speed  of  forty  and  fifty  miles  an  hour,  and 
when  emergencies  or  necessities  require  it,  at  even  much 
greater  speed,  are  not  fast  enough,  and  swifter  and  more 
rapid  rates  of  speed  are  being  constantly  sought  after  and 
attained.  Ocean  steamers  and  heavily  armored  battle 
ships  now  forge  their  v/ay  through  the  deep  at  the  rate 
of  thirty  and  forty  miles  an  hour.  Automobiles  on  land 
for  private  use,  manufactured  to  run  from  forty-five  to 
sixty  miles  an  hour,  are  still  not  fast  enough. 

The  world  is  moving  with  a  rush  and  a  speed  and  man- 
kind whipping  along  in  every  sphere  and  department  of 
business  arid  toil  and  labor,  as  if  life  or  death  depended  on 
the   speed  of  their  movements. 

And  such  vast  multitudes  going  at  this  rush  all  over  the 
world,  and  in  almost  every  direction — it  is  myriads  upon 
myriads.  Twenty  years  ago  the  railroads  of  the  United 
States  alone  transported  the  enormous  number  of  nearly 
seventy-nine  millions  of  passengers  over  their  various  lines 
of  travel  in  a  single  year.  And  this  was  an  astonishing 
number  in  comparison  with  the  movements  of  society,  busi- 
ness or  pleasure,  even  a  hundred  years  ago.  Yet  this  does 
not  include  the  travelers  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  or  by 
other  means  of  locomotion.  The  same  thing  was  going 
on  in  other  parts  of  the  civilized  world.  And  yet  even 
this  enormous  amount  of  travel  has  long  since  been  far 
exceeded  by  the  vastly  greater  multitudes  that  are  carried 
now  almost  constantly  by  the  public  carrier?  of  our 
country. 

In   1901  the  railroads   of  the   country  transported   over 


NOTES.  239 

their  various  lines  of  travel,  more  than  six  hundred  mil- 
lions of  passengers  (607,278,121  was  the  number).  Besides 
these,  the  steamboats  and  ocean  steamers  carried  millions 
more.  At  the  same  time  a  similar  rush  was  going  on  in 
Europe  and  other  portions  of  the  civilized  world.  In  pur- 
suit of  business,  pleasure,  health,  sightseeing  and  carry- 
ing the  gospel,  in  Europe,  Asia,  America,  the  Holy  Land, 
vast  myriads  are  rushing  to  and  fro,  and  their  numbers 
are  constantly  increasing.  This  first  sign  is  everywhere 
being  astonishingly  fulfilled. 

Nor  is  the  second  sign  less  wonderfully  fulfilled.  Never 
has  the  world  witnessed  such  an  era  of  knowledge  vastly 
increased  and  almost  universally  diffused,  both  intellectual 
and  religious,  and  in  every  sphere  of  life  and  department 
of  knowledge,  as  is  being  witnessed  in  our  day.  Nature 
is  rapidly  surrendering  her  long  hidden  secrets,  and  reve- 
lations such  as  were  never  even  dreamed  of  by  the  human 
mind  in  her  wildest  flights  of  fancy,  are  daily  becoming 
matters  of  the  commonest  occurence,  while  discoveries 
and  inventions  which  even  a  half  century  ago  would  have 
been  deemed  incredible,  are  so  frequent  and  constant 
now  as  to  create  no  surprise  and  astonishment  whatever. 

Every  department  of  human  knowledge  is  being  explored 
and  opened  up  with  a  persistency  and  success  that  simply 
baffles  description.  Railroads,  steamboats,  electric  tele- 
graphs, telephones,  wireless  telegraphy,  phonographs, 
graphophones,  cameras,  printing  presses,  throwing  off  their 
monster  editions  of  printed  matter  every  hour  of  the  day 
and  night,  and  thousands  of  agencies  and  instrumentali- 
ties utterly  unknown  or  conceived  of  in  Daniel's  distant 
day,  are  all  advancing  so  rapidly  and  diffusing  intelligence 
so  widely  and  so  cheaply  as  to  reach  all  classes  and  al- 
most every  one.  Medicine,  surgery,  pharmacy,  knowledge 
of  the  laws  of  health,  and  science  in  every  diection  are  all 
advancing  and  diffusing  light  and  information  as  never 
before,  and  yet,  all  this  scarcely  awakens  surprise,  much 
less  astonishment.  The  signs  foretold  by  the  Hebrew  seer 
are  being  literally  and  astonishingly  fulfilled  before  our 
very  eyes  and  in  our  very  day  and  generation.  Many  are 
running  to  and  fro,  as  under  the  lash  and  whip,  and  knowl- 
edge is  being  increased.  The  predicted  end  of  these  won- 
derful prophecies  therefore,  and  the  downfall  of  Antichrist, 
both  in  Eastern  and  Western  lands,  must  surely  be  near 
at  hand. 

Both  Mohammedanism  and  the  Papacy  are  doomed,  and 
the  baleful  Crescent  and  the  blasphemous  Triple  Crown 
are  each  to  be  hurled  from  that  place  of  power  that  it  has 
BO  long  and  so  ruinously  held,  and  the  world  to  be  delivered 
forever  from  their  diabolical  tyranny. 


240  THE  LOST  DREAM. 

NOTE  V 

The  Dying  Language  of  Leo  XIII. 

We  need  do  no  more  than  refer  to  the  dying  language  of 
Pope  Leo  XIII.  as  flashed  all  over  the  Christian  world  by 
the  telegraph,  at  the  time,  and  what  he  explicitly  declared 
as  his  one  and  only  hope,  viz.:  the  intercession  and  prayers 
of  the  Carmelite  Madonna.  This  was  the  Virgin  Mary  as 
worshipped  and  served  by  the  Carmelite  Monks,  to  which 
order  it  has  been  stated  Leo  belonged. 

It  was  her  prayers  to  which  he  looked,  and  her  interces- 
sion to  which  he  trusted  for  his  salvation.  And  he  was 
the  recognized  Head  of  the  entire  Roman  Catholic  Church, 


Date  Dae 

,     - 

-— 

H 

..-  ^^^  .^ 

.\ 

"'***' "^'"■*-v'""' 

' 

^ 

